of_o carthage_n after_o the_o time_n of_o these_o scruple_n of_o the_o antimillenarians_n and_o before_o the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o church_n to_o which_o the_o aim_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v apply_v by_o protestant_n viz._n before_o the_o year_n 400_o do_v in_o its_o 47th_o canon_n ordain_v the_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n as_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o this_o provincial_a council_n be_v confirm_v to_o oblige_v the_o universal_a church_n both_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a by_o the_o six_o synod_n in_o trullo_n at_o constantinople_n can._n 2._o anno_fw-la 707._o but_o it_o be_v unquestionable_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n where_o the_o apocalypse_n have_v alone_o be_v scruple_v but_o the_o most_o authentic_a evidence_n of_o this_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o four_o council_n of_o toledo_n when_o it_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v any_o interest_n of_o the_o then_o rule_v party_n of_o the_o church_n to_o plead_v for_o the_o apocalypse_n but_o may_v possible_o enough_o endanger_v the_o interest_n of_o it_o because_o it_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 640._o after_o the_o time_n that_o the_o protestant_n application_n of_o that_o book_n do_v general_o date_n the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o so_o that_o the_o sense_n of_o that_o council_n be_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o adversary_n to_o the_o general_n consent_v of_o the_o church_n about_o the_o tradition_n of_o this_o book_n the_o word_n of_o it_o be_v these_o the_o authority_n of_o many_o council_n and_o the_o synodical_a decree_n 640._o council_n toletan_n 4._o can._n 16._o about_o the_o year_n 640._o of_o the_o holy_a bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v determine_v the_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o have_v be_v write_v by_o john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o to_o be_v receive_v among_o the_o book_n divine_o inspire_v and_o because_o there_o be_v many_o that_o do_v not_o receive_v it_o for_o authentic_a and_o scorn_v to_o read_v it_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n if_o any_o one_o for_o the_o future_a shall_v refuse_v to_o receive_v it_o or_o to_o read_v it_o in_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o mass_n from_o easter_n to_o whitsuntide_n he_o shall_v be_v excommunicate_v by_o this_o it_o do_v appear_v how_o the_o apocalypse_n come_v to_o lose_v its_o authenticalness_n among_o the_o mean_a part_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v it_o seem_v so_o disuse_v in_o the_o church_n that_o it_o pass_v for_o a_o useless_a book_n the_o interpretation_n that_o be_v give_v of_o it_o be_v either_o so_o fanciful_a or_o so_o little_a concern_v the_o time_n when_o it_o be_v neglect_v that_o it_o pass_v among_o they_o for_o a_o kind_n of_o book_n of_o dream_n in_o which_o the_o church_n be_v not_o concern_v and_o which_o none_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o and_o this_o can_v much_o be_v wonder_v at_o when_o it_o be_v consider_v how_o little_a regard_n be_v have_v to_o these_o revelation_n even_o in_o these_o day_n unto_o which_o they_o be_v by_o the_o best_a learned_a among_o we_o judge_v to_o belong_v in_o matter_n of_o the_o high_a importance_n for_o the_o church_n to_o know_v but_o as_o for_o that_o suggestion_n that_o cerinthus_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o be_v always_o the_o most_o current_a ground_n among_o those_o who_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o it_o there_o be_v assurance_n enough_o of_o the_o falsehood_n of_o it_o out_o of_o irenaeus_n for_o he_o be_v the_o scholar_n of_o polycarp_n who_o be_v the_o disciple_n and_o companion_n of_o st._n john_n to_o who_o irenaeus_n everywhere_o attribute_n 18._o euseb_n l._n 5._o eccles_n histor_n c._n 18._o the_o apocalypse_n and_o write_v against_o cerinthus_n and_o report_n from_o polycarp_n the_o great_a detestation_n that_o st._n john_n have_v against_o cerinthus_n and_o how_o absurd_a a_o thing_n will_v it_o be_v to_o imagine_v that_o irenaeus_n after_o so_o diligent_a so_o long_o and_o familiar_a a_o conversation_n with_o polycarp_n the_o companion_n of_o st._n john_n as_o he_o particular_o mention_n of_o himself_o shall_v make_v the_o apostle_n to_o be_v the_o author_n 3._o lib._n 3._o contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 3._o of_o a_o book_n which_o be_v real_o write_v by_o his_o worst_a adversary_n to_o propagate_v his_o error_n whatever_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o the_o rejection_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o prophecy_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o no_o book_n of_o scripture_n have_v have_v a_o more_o express_a and_o unexceptionable_a tradition_n of_o its_o apostolical_a authority_n since_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o two_o learned_a martyr_n soon_o after_o the_o write_n of_o it_o who_o also_o have_v search_v into_o all_o the_o copy_n of_o it_o and_o be_v confirm_v in_o it_o by_o those_o who_o be_v conversant_a with_o the_o apostle_n himself_o that_o write_v it_o and_o that_o in_o the_o very_a time_n that_o it_o be_v scruple_v it_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v authentical_a by_o all_o the_o eminently-learned_n father_n of_o those_o day_n and_o that_o after_o the_o time_n that_o it_o have_v be_v scruple_v it_o be_v own_v by_o the_o general_n consent_v of_o the_o christian_a church_n this_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o premise_v for_o the_o full_a satisfaction_n of_o those_o that_o be_v altogether_o sceptical_a in_o the_o first_o foundation_n of_o these_o interpretation_n but_o the_o romanist_n who_o whole_a concern_v it_o be_v to_o make_v every_o thing_n in_o this_o kind_a dubious_a do_v agree_v with_o all_o other_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o world_n at_o this_o time_n about_o the_o unquestionableness_n of_o the_o canonical_a authority_n of_o this_o part_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o now_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v our_o duty_n and_o concern_v to_o inquire_v with_o diligence_n after_o the_o best_a understanding_n that_o we_o can_v get_v of_o this_o prophecy_n when_o we_o consider_v what_o press_v motive_n there_o be_v to_o it_o more_o in_o this_o book_n than_o in_o any_o other_o book_n of_o scripture_n beside_o in_o the_o beginning_n blessed_n be_v he_o that_o read_v 9_o rev._n 1._o 3._o &_o 13._o 9_o and_o they_o that_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o this_o prophecy_n and_o again_o if_o any_o man_n have_v a_o ear_n let_v he_o hear_v and_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o revelation_n that_o god_n give_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n to_o show_v 1._o chap._n 1._o 1._o unto_o his_o servant_n and_o that_o whosoever_o shall_v add_v to_o or_o take_v 19_o chap._n 22._o 18_o 19_o from_o the_o word_n of_o this_o book_n above_o any_o other_o shall_v have_v the_o plague_n of_o god_n add_v to_o he_o or_o his_o part_n of_o eternal_a life_n take_v away_o the_o first_o book_n the_o uniform_a constant_a notion_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o revelation_n chap._n i._n the_o ground_n of_o the_o method_n here_o use_v the_o first_o proposition_n that_o babylon_n be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o a_o antichristian_a and_o idolatrous_a reign_n scruple_n move_v against_o it_o the_o demonstration_n of_o it_o from_o the_o text_n confirm_v by_o general_a consent_n none_o can_v be_v more_o dispose_v to_o the_o common_a prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o study_n of_o the_o revelation_n than_o i_o be_v at_o the_o time_n that_o i_o first_o engage_v in_o those_o thing_n i_o have_v till_o then_o be_v so_o almost_o whole_o confine_v to_o such_o inquiry_n as_o be_v the_o close_a exercise_n of_o ratiocination_n upon_o clear_a and_o sure_a ground_n that_o i_o be_v come_v to_o have_v a_o natural_a aversion_n against_o all_o such_o loose_a conjecture_n as_o the_o interpretation_n of_o those_o vision_n be_v general_o repute_v to_o be_v but_o mr._n mede_n synchronism_n and_o his_o offer_n at_o demonstration_n in_o they_o which_o i_o light_v on_o by_o chance_v some_o year_n since_o in_o a_o solitary_a retirement_n do_v tempt_v my_o curiosity_n to_o inquire_v what_o can_v be_v the_o ground_n of_o such_o a_o confidence_n in_o one_o of_o so_o know_v a_o character_n for_o a_o cautious_a and_o imparial_a judgement_n in_o scriptural_a xvii_o rev._n xvii_o exposition_n at_o the_o first_o cursory_a view_n of_o his_o performance_n i_o be_v extreme_o surprise_v to_o see_v such_o fair_a ground_n of_o a_o clear_a explication_n about_o so_o intricate_a and_o obscure_a a_o subject_a and_o though_o upon_o a_o more_o critical_a examination_n of_o the_o strength_n of_o they_o i_o find_v most_o of_o his_o synchronism_n far_o short_a of_o a_o close_a and_o cogent_a proof_n in_o they_o yet_o i_o can_v not_o but_o think_v that_o the_o subject_n may_v be_v capable_a of_o a_o more_o certain_a determination_n to_o the_o conclusion_n that_o he_o aim_v at_o i_o do_v thereupon_o set_v myself_o upon_o a_o particular_a search_n after_o a_o close_a demonstration_n of_o that_o application_n that_o he_o have_v make_v
settlement_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n this_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o for_o the_o matter_n and_o scope_n of_o the_o whole_a book_n though_o they_o infinite_o differ_v about_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o several_a part_n of_o it_o and_o there_o can_v be_v a_o great_a invitation_n to_o engage_v the_o curiosity_n of_o any_o that_o be_v concern_v for_o useful_a and_o important_a truth_n than_o that_o consideration_n the_o great_a variety_n of_o the_o apprehension_n of_o interpreter_n about_o these_o thing_n ought_v not_o to_o discourage_v man_n hope_n of_o a_o clear_a interpretation_n more_o than_o the_o same_o difference_n among_o they_o about_o almost_o every_o other_o book_n of_o scripture_n for_o it_o will_v be_v find_v that_o they_o do_v almost_o as_o general_o agree_v about_o the_o first_o ground_n of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o these_o vision_n as_o about_o other_o book_n of_o scripture_n that_o seem_v to_o be_v less_o mystical_a the_o language_n of_o prophecy_n already_o explain_v by_o accomplishment_n be_v in_o these_o thing_n as_o sure_a a_o rule_n of_o interpretation_n as_o the_o more_o common_a language_n of_o scripture_n be_v for_o the_o other_o book_n of_o it_o that_o be_v more_o plain_a and_o those_o that_o seem_v the_o most_o impartial_a in_o these_o thing_n more_n mr._n mede_n b_o p._n Ê‹sher_n dr._n more_n be_v very_o confident_a that_o there_o be_v plain_a ground_n upon_o that_o foundation_n to_o build_v a_o demonstrative_a evidence_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o chief_a design_n of_o these_o vision_n upon_o with_o this_o encouragement_n it_o will_v be_v first_o inquire_v what_o sure_a ground_n there_o be_v for_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o apostolical_a authority_n of_o this_o book_n as_o the_o only_a foundation_n of_o all_o satisfaction_n that_o can_v possible_o be_v have_v from_o the_o clear_a interpretation_n of_o it_o there_o be_v two_o way_n by_o which_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v secure_v to_o we_o the_o first_o a_o universal_a tradition_n concern_v it_o in_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o church_n soon_o after_o the_o write_n of_o it_o and_o the_o other_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n concern_v it_o after_o some_o doubt_n and_o scruple_n concern_v it_o and_o by_o both_o these_o way_n of_o assurance_n be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n secure_v two_o of_o the_o first_o writer_n after_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v justin_n martyr_n and_o irenaeus_n justin_n martyr_n be_v contemporary_a with_o those_o who_o know_v the_o apostle_n who_o name_n it_o bear_v 160._o anno_fw-la 160._o and_o that_o converse_v with_o he_o and_o he_o in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o trypho_n the_o jew_n pag._n 308._o quote_v the_o apostle_n st._n john_n about_o the_o thousand_o year_n under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o certain_a man_n among_o they_o who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n of_o christ_n speak_v of_o that_o matter_n in_o the_o revelation_n which_o be_v give_v he_o which_o all_o know_v to_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o according_o do_v eusebius_n l._n 4._o c._n 18._o eccl._n hist_o quote_v justin_n martyr_n as_o attribute_v the_o apocalypse_n to_o the_o apostle_n st._n john_n but_o irenaeus_n do_v the_o most_o satisfactory_o put_v a_o end_n to_o all_o controversy_n about_o this_o in_o his_o time_n and_o irenaeus_n be_v contemporary_a with_o justin_n martyr_n and_o to_o assure_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o he_o affirm_v he_o say_v he_o have_v it_o from_o polycarp_n who_o diligent_a auditor_n 3._o lib._n 3._o contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 3._o he_o be_v and_o polycarp_n be_v a_o disciple_n of_o st._n john_n himself_o and_o die_v a_o martyr_n and_o so_o secure_v the_o truth_n of_o his_o testimony_n but_o irenaeus_n his_o testimony_n concern_v the_o apocalypse_n be_v most_o full_a in_o his_o five_o book_n contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la sect_n ult_n where_o speak_v of_o the_o number_n of_o antichrist_n he_o say_v that_o that_o number_n be_v in_o all_o the_o ancient_a and_o approve_a copy_n and_o that_o he_o have_v it_o also_o confirm_v to_o he_o by_o those_o who_o have_v see_v st._n john_n face_n to_o face_n there_o can_v hardly_o be_v give_v a_o more_o unquestionable_a or_o more_o particular_a testimony_n concern_v the_o true_a author_n of_o a_o book_n at_o any_o distance_n from_o the_o time_n that_o it_o be_v write_v in_o than_o this_o be_v here_o be_v a_o particular_a search_n after_o all_o the_o copy_n of_o it_o soon_o after_o the_o write_n of_o it_o with_o the_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o those_o who_o know_v the_o author_n himself_o and_o further_o to_o show_v the_o utter_a unlikelihood_n of_o any_o falsification_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o author_n of_o it_o a_o little_a after_o speak_v of_o the_o name_n of_o antichrist_n know_v this_o say_v he_o that_o if_o his_o name_n ult_n lib._n 5._o sect_n ult_n be_v to_o have_v be_v open_o know_v at_o this_o present_a time_n it_o will_v certain_o have_v be_v express_v by_o he_o who_o see_v the_o revelation_n for_o it_o be_v not_o long_o ago_o since_o he_o see_v it_o but_o almost_o in_o this_o present_a age_n at_o the_o latter-end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o domitian_n the_o little_a distance_n betwixt_o the_o time_n of_o irenaeus_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o write_v this_o book_n together_o with_o the_o care_n that_o he_o take_v to_o look_v into_o all_o the_o various_a copy_n of_o it_o and_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o ear-witness_n of_o the_o apostle_n about_o it_o and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o his_o own_o testimony_n in_o all_o this_o by_o die_v a_o martyr_n himself_o do_v silence_n all_o scruple_n about_o the_o apostolical_a authority_n of_o this_o book_n but_o yet_o about_o 100_o year_n after_o the_o time_n of_o irenaeus_n dionysius_n of_o 2._o lib._n 2._o alexandria_n in_o his_o dispute_n against_o the_o millenaries_n of_o his_o time_n do_v affirm_v that_o many_o of_o his_o predecessor_n do_v reject_v this_o book_n but_o then_o he_o say_v it_o be_v because_o they_o see_v it_o obscure_v and_o full_a of_o too_o gross_a ignorance_n about_o the_o millenarian_a state_n not_o from_o any_o new_a knowledge_n they_o have_v get_v of_o the_o forgery_n of_o it_o and_o their_o ground_n be_v so_o small_a for_o it_o that_o though_o he_o be_v the_o chief_a head_n of_o the_o antimillinarian_a party_n yet_o he_o say_v he_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v divine_o inspire_v though_o from_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o style_n of_o it_o from_o that_o of_o the_o gospel_n and_o epistle_n of_o john_n the_o evangelist_n he_o judge_v it_o to_o be_v write_v by_o some_o other_o john_n contemporary_a with_o he_o and_o yet_o there_o be_v some_o expression_n in_o the_o revelation_n so_o peculiar_a to_o the_o gospel_n and_o epistle_n of_o john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o use_v by_o no_o other_o apostle_n that_o it_o must_v be_v either_o he_o himself_o or_o a_o very_a near_o friend_n of_o he_o that_o must_v be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o such_o as_o be_v the_o lamb_n the_o word_n the_o bear_a record_n or_o witness_v of_o the_o word_n they_o that_o pierce_v he_o shall_v see_v he_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o that_o overcome_v as_o i_o receive_v of_o my_o father_n etc._n etc._n i_o will_v give_v unto_o he_o that_o be_v athirst_a of_o the_o fountain_n of_o the_o water_n of_o life_n free_o and_o let_v he_o that_o be_v athirst_a come_v and_o whosoever_o will_v let_v he_o take_v of_o the_o water_n of_o life_n free_o which_o be_v all_o expression_n peculiar_a to_o the_o gospel_n and_o epistle_n of_o st._n john_n st._n jerem_n indeed_o say_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n reject_v the_o authority_n of_o it_o but_o as_o baronius_n well_o observe_v about_o it_o an._n 96._o st._n jerom_n must_v necessary_o mean_v that_o only_a of_o the_o mean_a and_o low_a part_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o as_o he_o there_o show_v almost_o every_o one_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n do_v quote_v it_o under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n john_n the_o apostle_n and_o eusebius_n who_o relate_v the_o dissent_n of_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n about_o it_o and_o be_v the_o most_o eminent_a antiquary_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v name_n justin_n martyr_n irenaeus_n melito_n of_o sardis_n theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la origen_n dionysius_n alexandrinus_n the_o chief_a writer_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n before_o he_o as_o asserter_n of_o the_o apostolical_a authority_n of_o this_o book_n if_o we_o go_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o after-age_n we_o have_v the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o the_o canonical_a authority_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n after_o it_o have_v be_v scruple_v by_o some_o which_o be_v the_o other_o way_n of_o assure_v the_o right_a tradition_n of_o a_o canonical_a book_n the_o three_o council_n
body_n though_o that_o be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o four_o beast_n alone_o that_o be_v that_o he_o have_v devour_v the_o other_o three_o but_o this_o apprehension_n may_v easy_o induce_v they_o first_o to_o fancy_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v at_o least_o all_o those_o four_o monarchy_n that_o be_v mention_v in_o daniel_n and_o 2._o when_o that_o be_v do_v they_o may_v as_o easy_o thereupon_o be_v bring_v to_o extend_v the_o notion_n of_o it_o to_o contain_v the_o whole_a world_n in_o it_o from_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n upon_o it_o the_o number_n seven_o be_v then_o general_o account_v in_o the_o learning_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n to_o be_v a_o signification_n of_o the_o whole_a sum_n of_o the_o kind_n of_o thing_n with_o which_o it_o be_v join_v and_o than_o it_o be_v obvious_a to_o fancy_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v some_o seven_o part_n of_o time_n that_o shall_v measure_v out_o that_o blasphemous_a or_o ungodly_a time_n of_o the_o world_n from_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o it_o to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o and_o yet_o all_o the_o ground_n for_o this_o be_v nothing_o but_o that_o mention_n of_o the_o part_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n in_o the_o make_v of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v say_v to_o have_v devour_v the_o father_n that_o come_v after_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n and_o that_o see_v the_o roman_a empire_n turn_v christian_n can_v not_o it_o seem_v ever_o bring_v it_o into_o their_o mind_n to_o think_v that_o god_n will_v ever_o suffer_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o relapse_n again_o into_o infidelity_n or_o to_o appear_v in_o the_o dreadful_a character_n of_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o beast_n against_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o they_o must_v stand_v to_o that_o if_o they_o allow_v babylon_n to_o be_v rome_n or_o the_o future_a time_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n they_o therefore_o interpret_v babylon_n to_o be_v the_o general_n city_n of_o all_o wicked_a man_n all_o the_o world_n over_o and_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o world_n of_o wicked_a man_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v either_o all_o the_o tyrannical_a power_n of_o the_o world_n that_o have_v or_o shall_v persecute_v the_o church_n of_o god_n or_o all_o the_o wicked_a emperor_n only_o of_o that_o time_n heathen_a or_o arrian_n that_o which_o may_v the_o more_o easy_o dispose_v they_o to_o this_o be_v the_o clamour_n of_o the_o arrian_n and_o donatist_n against_o the_o then_o orthodox_n party_n that_o they_o be_v the_o people_n of_o that_o babylon_n that_o be_v so_o dreadful_o set_v out_o in_o the_o revelation_n for_o it_o be_v very_o obvious_a for_o any_o that_o have_v zeal_n enough_o to_o make_v the_o change_n of_o religion_n to_o be_v the_o change_n of_o one_o of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o so_o to_o account_v the_o six_o head_n to_o be_v the_o heathen_a emperor_n only_o the_o seven_o king_n to_o be_v the_o short_a continuance_n of_o imperial_a and_o profess_a arrianism_n under_o constantius_n valens_n etc._n etc._n as_o the_o time_n of_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v describe_v and_o the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o return_n of_o that_o which_o these_o call_a idolatry_n and_o blasphemy_n but_o other_o orthodoxy_n under_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o succeed_v and_o that_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o charge_n in_o power_n if_o we_o consider_v that_o by_o some_o of_o the_o best_a learned_a and_o cautious_a more_o mr._n mede_n dr._n more_o interpreter_n of_o this_o present_a age_n the_o change_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o imperial_a head_n be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o that_o head_n it_o will_v appear_v very_o reasonable_a to_o judge_v that_o these_o clamour_n of_o their_o adversary_n may_v be_v think_v to_o have_v some_o ground_n for_o they_o if_o they_o shall_v allow_v the_o beast_n and_o head_n to_o be_v roman_a power_n only_o and_o this_o consideration_n may_v very_o well_o make_v they_o conclude_v that_o babylon_n can_v not_o be_v rome_n nor_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v so_o many_o succession_n of_o roman_a government_n at_o least_o if_o they_o think_v it_o to_o be_v undoubted_a that_o the_o then_o call_v orthodox_n party_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v concern_v in_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o that_o the_o orthodox_n be_v then_o charge_v by_o their_o adversary_n with_o the_o application_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n to_o they_o be_v evident_a that_o which_o be_v the_o clear_a instance_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v that_o which_o bede_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o comment_n upon_o the_o revelation_n say_v of_o tyconius_n a_o eminent_a donatist_n and_o who_o he_o commend_v for_o his_o interpretation_n he_o there_o say_v that_o tyconius_n who_o have_v suffer_v in_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o donatist_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o brethren_n that_o he_o do_v apply_v all_o the_o persecution_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o the_o action_n of_o the_o then_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n against_o those_o of_o his_o party_n and_o primasius_n another_o of_o his_o follower_n do_v also_o in_o his_o comment_n upon_o this_o book_n affirm_v much_o the_o same_o of_o he_o in_o his_o preface_n so_o also_o do_v the_o imperfect_a work_n upon_o st._n matthew_n wrong_o attribute_v to_o chrysostome_n charge_v the_o govern_v party_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n about_o the_o same_o time_n with_o much_o the_o same_o accusation_n in_o several_a place_n of_o it_o and_o bellarmin_n inform_v we_o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n c._n 11._o that_o the_o orthodox_n african_n be_v call_v romanist_n by_o the_o arrian_n as_o a_o name_n of_o reproach_n whatever_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o this_o new_a interpretation_n of_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o father_n before_o as_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n do_v often_o acquaint_v we_o and_o as_o may_v be_v see_v from_o irenaeus_n in_o particular_a lib._n 5._o contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la and_o from_o tertullian_n in_o apolog._n victorinus_n etc._n etc._n and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o great_a reason_n to_o move_v they_o to_o it_o than_o the_o clamour_n of_o that_o discontent_a party_n but_o after_o the_o inundation_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n all_o over_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o settlement_n of_o their_o several_a kingdom_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o it_o andreas_n caesariensis_n and_o arethas_n as_o if_o they_o have_v now_o plain_o see_v the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n among_o the_o ten_o king_n represent_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n seem_v to_o be_v not_o so_o well_o satisfy_v about_o the_o mystical_a way_n of_o interpretation_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o those_o before_o they_o but_o yet_o for_o fear_v of_o fix_v the_o character_n of_o babylon_n upon_o the_o then_o present_a time_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o be_v very_o cautious_a of_o determine_v any_o way_n they_o show_v how_o many_o meaning_n babylon_n may_v have_v in_o it_o it_o may_v either_o be_v the_o whole_a world_n of_o the_o wicked_a in_o general_n or_o babylon_n in_o persia_n or_o old_a rome_n or_o new_a rome_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v either_o all_o the_o wicked_a emperor_n or_o seven_o age_n of_o the_o world_n etc._n etc._n and_o yet_o when_o they_o come_v to_o bethink_v themselves_o again_o babylon_n must_v sometime_o be_v rome_n with_o they_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o yet_o that_o it_o can_v be_v old_a rome_n because_o that_o have_v lose_v all_o majesty_n of_o empire_n and_o than_o what_o rome_n can_v it_o be_v else_o and_o that_o antichrist_n when_o he_o come_v must_v be_v a_o monarch_n of_o rome_n see_v andreas_n caesariensis_n on_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n all_o which_o show_v that_o the_o only_a thing_n that_o can_v be_v depend_v upon_o as_o the_o authoritative_a sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v their_o geneneral_a agreement_n about_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o about_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o it_o and_o the_o immediate_a consequence_n of_o that_o unanimous_a consent_n if_o now_o it_o shall_v be_v think_v to_o be_v a_o great_a prejudice_n against_o the_o clearness_n and_o easiness_n of_o the_o protestant_a application_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o that_o interpretation_n be_v never_o hear_v of_o for_o many_o age_n together_o after_o the_o time_n that_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o apostasy_n
prophecy_n of_o the_o witness_n at_o the_o pass_v away_o of_o the_o six_o trumpet_n nor_o do_v it_o seem_v to_o be_v more_o necessary_a that_o the_o forty_o two_o month_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v end_v before_o the_o last_o ruin_n of_o his_o kingdom_n or_o when_o it_o come_v only_o to_o be_v break_v which_o yet_o be_v the_o whole_a strength_n of_o what_o he_o add_v to_o defend_v it_o the_o three_o synchronism_n betwixt_o babylon_n and_o the_o heal_v beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chap._n suppose_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o same_o particular_a time_n and_o state_n of_o roman_a power_n without_o any_o proof_n and_o yet_o grotius_n and_o other_o suppose_v they_o quite_o different_a dr._n more_o endeavour_n to_o show_v they_o to_o be_v necessary_o the_o same_o by_o eighteen_o congruity_n of_o character_n which_o though_o i_o think_v i_o be_o sure_a that_o many_o of_o they_o be_v not_o true_a yet_o be_v indeed_o sufficient_a to_o make_v any_o man_n strong_o persuade_v of_o the_o perfect_a identity_n of_o the_o two_o beast_n but_o they_o have_v nothing_o in_o they_o that_o do_v necessary_o determine_v they_o to_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n and_o time_n of_o roman_a reign_n and_o yet_o the_o whole_a strength_n of_o the_o demonstrative_a proof_n of_o the_o synchronism_n depend_v upon_o the_o necessity_n of_o these_o supposition_n the_o four_o synchronism_n be_v the_o total_a contemporation_n of_o the_o 144000_o with_o the_o beast_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o state_n of_o mutual_a opposition_n from_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o mark_v follower_n of_o the_o beast_n but_o the_o utmost_a that_o this_o can_v prove_v be_v that_o they_o be_v contemporary_n from_o that_o time_n where_o they_o be_v mention_v together_o for_o the_o party_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v mark_v to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o seal_a company_n but_o the_o 144000_o be_v seal_v only_o to_o escape_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o trumpet_n which_o be_v nowhere_o prove_v necessary_a nor_o to_o begin_v before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o dr._n more_n do_v add_v nothing_o to_o show_v it_o necessary_a and_o yet_o the_o chief_a proof_n of_o the_o connexion_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o vision_n with_o the_o latter_a do_v depend_v upon_o this_o in_o the_o first_o synchronism_n of_o the_o second_o part._n i_o can_v but_o further_o add_v that_o mr._n mede_n and_o dr._n more_o be_v application_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o king_n do_v seem_v to_o render_v the_o synchronism_n altogether_o ineffectual_a for_o convince_a a_o papist_n for_o after_o they_o have_v make_v the_o essential_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o six_o first_o head_n or_o king_n to_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o different_a title_n of_o the_o civil_a sovereign_a power_n of_o 4._o see_v judgement_n of_o god_n p._n 4._o rome_n they_o make_v the_o seven_o king_n to_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o change_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o six_o king_n retain_v still_o the_o same_o title_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n which_o be_v his_o essential_a difference_n from_o that_o before_o he_o this_o seem_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o six_o example_n in_o the_o same_o figure_n and_o to_o almost_o six_o time_n as_o many_o in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n a_o papist_n will_v therefore_o hold_v they_o to_o their_o true_a notion_n of_o the_o six_o head_n and_o then_o pretend_v that_o the_o imperial_a title_n do_v continue_v still_o as_o the_o six_o head_n and_o that_o the_o synchronism_n can_v therefore_o take_v place_n till_o that_o be_v change_v all_o this_o i_o mention_v only_o to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v still_o want_v a_o clear_a evidence_n to_o make_v good_a that_o excellent_a design_n towards_o which_o mr._n mede_n do_v give_v the_o first_o great_a stroke_n and_o for_o which_o he_o be_v to_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v be_v the_o first_o clear_a light_n that_o god_n give_v the_o world_n for_o the_o illustration_n of_o these_o dark_a mystery_n which_o now_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o worthy_a entertainment_n of_o the_o best_a and_o the_o most_o judicious_a understanding_n this_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o perfect_a but_o i_o must_v still_o acknowledge_v that_o though_o i_o think_v myself_o sure_a enough_o of_o the_o strength_n of_o my_o method_n for_o it_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o that_o which_o be_v strict_o call_v demonstration_n it_o be_v enough_o for_o i_o if_o i_o can_v proceed_v but_o upon_o such_o clear_a ground_n and_o go_v on_o in_o so_o close_a a_o coherence_n from_o they_o as_o to_o force_v the_o assent_n of_o all_o wary_a and_o impartial_a examiner_n of_o it_o with_o as_o little_a doubt_n concern_v it_o though_o not_o with_o so_o absolute_a a_o certainty_n of_o it_o as_o mathematical_a evidence_n use_v to_o do_v i_o dare_v however_o be_v confident_a for_o the_o encouragement_n of_o the_o reader_n that_o if_o he_o have_v find_v any_o satisfaction_n in_o the_o ground_n of_o any_o protestant_a interpretation_n that_o other_o affirm_v themselves_o to_o be_v abundant_o and_o mathematical_o certain_a of_o he_o will_v find_v they_o here_o much_o more_o cautious_o and_o strong_o secure_v and_o that_o the_o elegant_a systeme_n which_o have_v of_o late_a nouveau_fw-fr mounseur_fw-fr jurieu_fw-fr eclaircissemens_n oü_fw-la systeme_n nouveau_fw-fr much_o surprise_v the_o generality_n of_o those_o that_o look_v into_o these_o thing_n have_v but_o a_o very_a blind_a and_o uncertain_a foundation_n without_o such_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o first_o principle_n of_o they_o as_o be_v here_o attempt_v i_o think_v i_o may_v also_o safe_o venture_v to_o assure_v the_o friend_n of_o the_o grotian_n way_n that_o the_o least_o degreee_v of_o impartiality_n in_o they_o will_v make_v they_o see_v it_o here_o show_v to_o be_v much_o more_o certain_a church_n certain_a preface_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o chief_a foundation_n of_o that_o interpretation_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o clear_a and_o obvious_a sense_n of_o the_o prophetical_a term_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o general_a judgement_n of_o interpreter_n of_o all_o party_n in_o all_o age_n according_a to_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o most_o judicious_a of_o the_o romanist_n than_o it_o be_v 115._o be_v la_fw-fr veritable_a clef_fw-fr de_fw-fr l'_fw-fr apocalypse_n p._n 115._o that_o grotius_n be_v divine_o inspire_v preface_n inspire_v ibid._n preface_n and_o that_o mr._n baxter_n be_v the_o great_a man_n in_o england_n among_o the_o protestant_n for_o second_v he_o 115._o he_o ibid._n p._n 115._o or_o that_o they_o have_v make_v mr._n mede_n systeme_n appear_v so_o absurd_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v abhor_v according_a to_o the_o extravagant_a and_o hypocritical_a expression_n of_o a_o late_a incendiary_n of_o that_o church_n to_o inflame_v protestant_n against_o one_o another_o a_o table_n of_o proposition_n to_o be_v inspect_v when_o any_o proposition_n or_o corollary_n or_o rule_n be_v quote_v to_o avoid_v the_o trouble_n of_o turn_v to_o it_o in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o book_n book_n i._n proposition_n rule_n and_o corollary_n proposit_n 1._o babylon_n revelat._n 17._o be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o a_o antichristian_a and_o idolatrous_a domination_n from_o hence_o be_v draw_v these_o rule_n of_o interpretation_n rule_n 1._o word_n of_o a_o plain_a signification_n be_v to_o be_v take_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n in_o that_o sense_n in_o which_o they_o be_v general_o take_v in_o the_o world_n unless_o it_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o something_o more_o clear_o know_v rule_n 2._o word_n of_o a_o mystical_a signification_n must_v follow_v the_o use_n of_o they_o among_o the_o prophet_n if_o not_o inconsistent_a with_o something_o more_o clear_o know_v rule_v 3_o the_o same_o word_n do_v signify_v the_o same_o thing_n all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n unless_o there_o be_v clear_a ground_n against_o it_o rule_n 4._o the_o different_a judgement_n of_o learned_a man_n ought_v not_o to_o weaken_v our_o assent_n to_o what_o appear_v sufficient_o clear_a after_o a_o impartial_a examination_n especial_o if_o it_o be_v common_o acknowledge_v proposit_n 2._o babylon_n signify_v the_o same_o thing_n immediate_o before_o in_o and_o after_o the_o 17_o chapter_n corollary_n babylon_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o rest_n proposit_n 3._o the_o judgement_n of_o babylon_n in_o all_o chapter_n be_v the_o desolation_n of_o rome_n by_o fire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o idolatrous_a antichristian_a domination_n corollary_n babylon_n can_v be_v rome-pagan_a proposit_n 4._o every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n revelat._n 17._o reckon_v up_o in_o order_n v._o 10_o 11._o be_v one_o of_o those_o call_v the_o seven_o king_n in_o general_n v._o 10._o corollary_n the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o king_n who_o have_v be_v in_o rule_n before_o and_o be_v
the_o judge_v the_o dead_a v._n 18._o cap._n 11._o apoc._n which_o grotius_n and_o those_o of_o alcasar_n way_n interpret_v of_o the_o time_n of_o rome-heathen_a can_v be_v fulfil_v before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n comment_n in_o cap._n 10._o apocal._n numer_n 20._o the_o censure_n of_o both_o the_o two_o former_a opinion_n by_o the_o most_o eminent_a of_o the_o romish_a interpreter_n may_v very_o reasonable_o plead_v a_o excuse_n for_o a_o three_o advance_v in_o their_o stead_n by_o the_o protestant_n and_o that_o be_v this_o that_o the_o beast_n in_o general_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n but_o when_o take_v for_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v the_o present_a rule_v power_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v seven_o successive_a change_n of_o roman_a government_n that_o the_o six_o of_o they_o say_v to_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v the_o imperial_a government_n the_o change_n of_o that_o into_o another_o form_n the_o 10._o rev._n 17._o 10._o seven_o king_n and_o the_o next_o to_o that_o the_o antichristian_a sovereignty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o eight_o which_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o and_o therefore_o the_o three_o year_n 11._o v._o 11._o and_o a_o half_a so_o often_o mention_v by_o month_n and_o day_n must_v be_v so_o many_o prophetical_a year_n as_o there_o be_v day_n in_o that_o period_n according_a to_o the_o example_n that_o there_o be_v in_o scripture_n to_o take_v a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n in_o a_o prophetical_a sense_n for_o this_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v all_o the_o premise_n which_o be_v the_o main_a foundation_n of_o their_o conclusion_n from_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n themselves_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o the_o roman_a empire_n they_o have_v from_o alcazar_n bellarmine_n etc._n etc._n to_o who_o agree_v grotius_n and_o dr._n hammond_n as_o also_o their_o acceptation_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n for_o roman_a governor_n from_o the_o same_o their_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v so_o many_o successive_a line_n of_o roman_a sovereign_n each_o of_o which_o contain_v under_o it_o a_o long_a succession_n of_o single_a person_n of_o the_o same_o sort_n be_v according_a to_o alcasar_n notion_n of_o the_o head_n and_o ribera_n though_o he_o make_v they_o not_o roman_a head_n yet_o contend_v much_o for_o 2._o in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 2._o their_o be_v seven_o general_a sort_n of_o sovereign_a power_n each_o of_o which_o contain_v under_o it_o a_o succession_n of_o many_o 15._o in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n num_fw-la 15._o single_a ruler_n of_o that_o kind_n according_a to_o all_o the_o know_a example_n of_o daniel_n and_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o then_o since_o the_o prophecy_n say_v of_o one_o of_o these_o king_n viz._n the_o six_o that_o he_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n that_o can_v be_v no_o other_o sort_n of_o sovereign_a power_n that_o contain_v a_o succession_n of_o many_o single_a person_n under_o it_o but_o the_o imperial_a government_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o the_o determine_n of_o this_o do_v thereupon_o make_v it_o necessary_a that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o head_n or_o king_n shall_v be_v other_o title_n of_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n and_o what_o then_o can_v be_v pitch_v upon_o for_o this_o end_n with_o more_o reason_n than_o those_o other_o change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v frequent_o record_v by_o the_o roman_a author_n king_n consul_n etc._n etc._n whatever_o be_v the_o five_o first_o king_n yet_o it_o be_v less_o dubious_a that_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n must_v be_v the_o next_o change_n of_o roman_a government_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a that_o be_v in_o rule_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o the_o roman_a history_n do_v assure_v we_o that_o there_o have_v be_v at_o least_o two_o such_o change_n since_o that_o time_n and_o that_o therefore_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v somewhere_o in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a in_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n because_o he_o be_v describe_v to_o continue_v with_o babylon_n and_o the_o seven_o hill_n to_o the_o universal_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n therefore_o do_v they_o conclude_v that_o it_o must_v be_v the_o present_a rule_v power_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o it_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v a_o roman-church-power_n and_o it_o can_v possible_o be_v any_o where_o else_o than_o there_o the_o head_n of_o the_o book_n book_n i._n the_o uniform_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o revelation_n book_n ii_o the_o constant_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o part_n all_o over_o daniel_n book_n iii_o the_o particular_a signification_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o its_o part_n in_o the_o revelation_n book_n iu._n the_o application_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n errata_fw-la these_o necessary_a to_o be_v correct_v before_o the_o read_n of_o the_o book_n page_n 23._o l._n 27._o for_o it_o the_o read_v it_o the._n p._n 105._o l._n 17._o r._n pag._n 102._o so_o also_o p._n 107._o l._n 5._o item_n l._n 22._o r._n the_o same_o p._n 108._o l._n 30._o r._n pag._n 107._o and_o l._n 35._o no_o full_a point_n p._n 130._o l_o pen._n r._n prop._n 7._o p._n 141._o l._n 12._o for_o and_z with_o the_o seven_o king_n r._n revive_v p._n 180._o l._n 11._o r._n corol._n 2._o prop._n 8._o p._n 192._o l._n ult_n r._n pag._n 157_o 158._o in_o the_o marg._n r._n chap._n 4._o lib._n 3._o p._n 206._o l._n ult_n and_o p._n 207._o l._n 10._o for_o 140._o r._n above_o 40._o p._n 211._o l._n 27._o deal_n twice_o p._n 245._o l._n 28._o r._n prop._n 25._o l._n 30._o r._n prop._n 26._o so_o also_o p._n 247._o l._n 3._o p._n 270._o l._n 12._o r._n 261._o appendix_n p._n 19_o l._n 9_o a_o full_a stop_n l._n 10._o to_o be_v continue_v with_o l._n 11._o p._n 26._o l._n ult_n for_o never_o r._n after_o note_n of_o reference_n necessary_a to_o be_v correct_v before_o read_v p._n 138._o l._n 20._o strike_v outa._n p._n 139._o l._n 1._o strike_v outb._n p._n 142._o l._n 36._o r._n a_o consul_n p._n 143._o l._n 2._o for_o c_o r.b._n l._n 4._o for_o d_o r.c._n p._n 158._o l._n 16._o the_o note_n e_o to_o be_v set_v the_o line_n before_o the_o note_n following_z e_o be_v anticipate_v in_o the_o reference_n as_o far_o asl._n and_o p._n 165._o l._n 14._o r._n e_o panciroll_n and_o l._n 23._o for_o e_o r._n f_o etc._n etc._n p._n 190._o l._n 17._o r._n this_o chapter_n p._n 219._o l._n 12._o r._n note_v s._n p._n 242._o in_o the_o marg._n r._n note_v 5_o 6_o on_o chap._n 7._o lib._n 3._o p._n 259._o the_o note_n be_v right_a but_o p._n 266._o the_o note_n answer_v they_o be_v postpone_v for_o g_o r._n h_o for_z h_o r._n i_o etc._n etc._n to_o the_o end_n p._n 278._o l._n 8_o 9_o r._n note_n on_o the_o four_o chapter_n p._n 286._o l._n 23._o r._n m_o paullus_n bb_n cc._n p._n 311._o l._n 6_o 7._o note_n bb_o cc_o transpose_v in_o the_o reference_n p._n 315._o p._n 313._o l._n 2._o r._n note_v b_o on_o the_o 5_o chapter_n p._n 315._o l._n 35._o r._n note_v c_o on_o the_o 5_o chapter_n p._n 316._o l._n 8._o r._n note_v m._n l._n 17._o r._n note_v l_o on_o the_o 5_o chapter_n lib._n 4._o p._n 317._o l._n 10._o r._n ch._n 5._o l._n 22._o note_n b_o c_o d_o e_o on_o chap._n 4._o and_o note_v a_o chap._n 5._o lib._n 4._o l._n 23._o r._n chap._n 4._o l._n 24._o r._n note_n ay_o l_o on_o chap._n 4._o and_o i_o on_o chap._n 5._o lib._n 4._o other_o fault_n less_o considerable_a p._n 81._o l._n 36._o for_o by_o some_o r._n by_o he_o p._n 116._o l._n 23._o strike_v out_o possible_a to_o be_v p._n 132._o r._n in_o the_o marg._n chap._n 6._o lib._n 3._o ibid._n l._n 23._o to_o nation_n add_v or_o his_o western_a and_o eastern_a empire_n p._n 143._o l._n 6._o deal_n part_n last_o p._n 149._o r._n chap._n 2._o lib._n 1._o p._n 172._o r._n epagomenae_n and_o elsewhere_o p._n 180._o l._n 6._o to_o prop._n 6._o add_v prop._n 7._o p._n 238._o l._n 11._o r._n five_o day_n and_o a_o quarter_n l._n 14._o r._n roman_a year_n p._n 251._o l._n 16._o no_o full_a point_n p._n 288._o l._n 14._o r._n romijith_o &_o latino_n proper_a name_n and_o latin_a quotation_n sometime_o mistake_v the_o introduction_n concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o be_v show_v to_o be_v unquestionable_a the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o contend_a party_n to_o be_v the_o only_a distinct_a prophecy_n that_o we_o have_v of_o the_o successive_a fortune_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n from_o its_o first_o
beast_n and_o of_o the_o part_n of_o it_o signify_v dominion_n from_o the_o frequent_a use_n of_o those_o scheme_n in_o daniel_n the_o business_n of_o the_o three_o book_n be_v to_o apply_v these_o general_a notion_n to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o to_o the_o part_n of_o it_o and_o from_o the_o know_a signification_n of_o that_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v say_v to_o reign_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o from_o the_o immediate_a succession_n of_o the_o other_o two_o reign_n after_o it_o to_o determine_v the_o time_n of_o that_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v by_o way_n of_o eminency_n call_v the_o beast_n alone_o by_o itself_o and_o the_o eight_o king_n and_o which_o be_v the_o great_a subject_n of_o these_o vision_n and_o then_o the_o explication_n of_o all_o the_o uncouth_a character_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o last_o finishing-work_n of_o this_o design_n in_o the_o four_o book_n and_o this_o may_v give_v the_o reader_n a_o distinct_a and_o comprehensive_a view_n of_o my_o whole_a design_n at_o once_o and_o of_o the_o order_n of_o my_o method_n towards_o it_o chap._n v._n xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o distinct_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n inquire_v into_o the_o four_o proposition_n every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o those_o call_v the_o seven_o in_o general_a rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o the_o eight_o king_n one_o of_o seven_o that_o be_v pass_v revive_v the_o five_o proposition_n every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n the_o beast_n be_v the_o beast_n under_o the_o last_o head_n the_o six_o proposition_n with_o its_o corollary_n the_o seven_o proposition_n the_o beast_n be_v a_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n in_o its_o idolatrous_a antichristian_a state_n the_o foundation_n of_o all_o satisfaction_n about_o the_o certain_a time_n of_o that_o idolatrous_a reign_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o babylon_n do_v seem_v to_o depend_v whole_o upon_o the_o mean_n that_o be_v offer_v from_o the_o angel_n explication_n to_o determine_v the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o appear_v all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n with_o that_o city_n as_o its_o inseparable_a companion_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o other_o mean_n leave_v to_o fix_v that_o particular_a time_n but_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o three_o last_o reign_n of_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v on_o purpose_n single_v out_o from_o the_o general_a sum_n of_o the_o other_o five_o and_o to_o be_v distinct_o mention_v one_o after_o another_o for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o direct_v we_o from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o first_o of_o the_o three_o say_v then_o to_o be_v in_o rule_n when_o these_o word_n be_v speak_v and_o so_o may_v easy_o be_v know_v to_o determine_v the_o particular_a time_n of_o the_o beast_n who_o be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o next_o reign_n but_o one_o after_o that_o ruling-power_n which_o be_v then_o in_o present_a possession_n but_o before_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v well_o settle_v upon_o this_o bottom_n the_o use_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v first_o sufficient_o clear_v for_o it_o seem_v to_o have_v a_o ambiguous_a signification_n in_o it_o which_o may_v defeat_v all_o our_o hope_n of_o fix_v it_o to_o any_o determinate_a meaning_n sometime_o it_o seem_v to_o signify_v a_o thing_n common_a to_o all_o the_o seven_o head_n when_o it_o be_v represent_v as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o they_o all_o in_o their_o several_a successive_a reign_n and_o sometime_o it_o seem_v to_o signify_v nothing_o but_o one_o of_o its_o head_n in_o distinction_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n wherefore_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o first_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o be_v inquire_v after_o whether_o there_o can_v be_v any_o determinate_a and_o fix_a signification_n settle_v upon_o the_o use_n of_o this_o expression_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o mistake_v in_o so_o fundamental_a a_o point_n make_v i_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o be_v very_o cautious_a of_o every_o step_n i_o make_v in_o it_o and_o to_o have_v a_o distinct_a comprehension_n of_o it_o before_o i_o settle_v myself_o upon_o it_o for_o this_o purpose_n i_o find_v it_o requisite_a to_o begin_v with_o this_o proposition_n as_o the_o ground_n of_o all_o that_o be_v to_o follow_v every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n reckon_v up_o in_o order_n rev._n 17._o 4._o proposit_n 4._o 10_o 11._o be_v one_o of_o those_o call_v the_o seven_o king_n in_o general_a v._o 10._o nothing_o can_v well_o be_v more_o plain_o signify_v than_o this_o in_o the_o text_n after_o this_o manner_n they_o be_v seven_o king_n five_o be_v fall_v one_o 11._o rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o be_v and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v and_o when_o he_o come_v must_v continue_v a_o short_a space_n and_o the_o eight_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o what_o can_v more_o plain_o signify_v the_o part_n the_o whole_a sum_n of_o the_o seven_o king_n mention_v just_o before_o into_o five_o and_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o a_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o those_o seven_o for_o who_o will_v ever_o understand_v those_o word_n otherwise_o than_o in_o this_o plain_a sense_n they_o be_v seven_o king_n five_o of_o which_o seven_o be_v fall_v one_o of_o they_o be_v the_o other_o of_o the_o seven_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v etc._n etc._n and_o there_o be_v a_o eight_o who_o yet_o be_v one_o of_o those_o seven_o before_o mention_v so_o that_o every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o therefore_o can_v there_o be_v but_o seven_o king_n in_o all_o this_o indeed_o seem_v to_o be_v so_o very_o plain_a and_o necessary_a that_o it_o may_v be_v wonder_v why_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v rather_o suppose_v than_o endeavour_v to_o be_v prove_v since_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o ground_n for_o a_o doubt_n about_o it_o but_o only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o eight_o king_n who_o yet_o to_o make_v all_o clear_a be_v say_v express_o to_o be_v a_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o be_v so_o grant_v to_o be_v without_o dispute_n but_o yet_o it_o be_v think_v needful_a to_o secure_v this_o by_o these_o reflection_n upon_o it_o because_o there_o be_v a_o considerable_a authority_n against_o it_o in_o defence_n of_o a_o particular_a hypothesis_n that_o which_o be_v allege_v from_o the_o text_n to_o make_v it_o capable_a of_o another_o sense_n be_v apoc._n be_v dr._n more_o vol._n 1._o p._n 647._o brightman_n in_o v._o 10._o c._n 17._o apoc._n that_o the_o seven_o king_n in_o the_o order_n be_v call_v the_o other_o and_o not_o the_o seven_o and_o that_o therefore_o he_o may_v be_v a_o king_n of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o those_o seven_o king_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n because_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o greek_a signify_v sometime_o a_o thing_n of_o another_o nature_n and_o that_o to_o make_v up_o the_o number_n of_o those_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n the_o 8_o be_v say_v to_o be_v one_o of_o those_o seven_o but_o it_o be_v plain_a enough_o that_o the_o other_o in_o that_o place_n denote_v no_o new_a quality_n in_o the_o seven_o king_n but_o only_o refer_v to_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o king_n just_a before_o he_o who_o be_v call_v one_o and_o that_o king_n be_v call_v one_o by_o a_o very_a proper_a and_o familiar_a way_n of_o speech_n without_o any_o ground_n for_o the_o least_o mystery_n in_o it_o such_o as_o this_o follow_v will_v now_o be_v account_v the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o king_n five_o be_v past_a one_o be_v at_o this_o present_a after_o which_o will_v very_o natural_o follow_v and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v that_o be_v the_o other_o of_o the_o seven_o which_o be_v a_o usual_a and_o ordinary_a way_n of_o speak_v if_o not_o more_o proper_a than_o to_o say_v five_o be_v past_a the_o six_o be_v at_o present_a and_o the_o seven_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v and_o certain_o the_o seven_o will_v in_o the_o latter_a example_n appear_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o king_n who_o have_v at_o first_o be_v call_v the_o seven_o head_n when_o with_o this_o we_o consider_v there_o be_v mention_v here_o make_v of_o a_o 8_o can_v any_o thing_n be_v more_o manifest_a than_o that_o the_o other_o just_a before_o it_o be_v as_o certain_o the_o seven_o as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v express_o so_o call_v and_o that_o the_o one_o before_o that_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o 6_o and_o then_o of_o what_o can_v they_o possible_o be_v the_o six_o or_o the_o seven_o but_o of_o those_o seven_o king_n which_o be_v just_a
time_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o doubt_n but_o that_o they_o be_v all_o the_o same_o four_o in_o both_o chapter_n for_o otherwise_o there_o will_v have_v be_v a_o plain_a ground_n lay_v down_o for_o a_o delusion_n in_o this_o chapter_n also_o about_o the_o most_o momentous_a thing_n that_o can_v concern_v the_o church_n of_o god_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v and_o therefore_o do_v we_o find_v a_o unanimous_a consent_n among_o all_o sort_n of_o consent_n consent_n interpreter_n that_o whatsoever_o these_o four_o kingdom_n be_v in_o particular_a yet_o that_o they_o must_v certain_o be_v the_o same_o kingdom_n in_o both_o chapter_n thus_o be_v we_o at_o last_o come_v to_o find_v not_o only_o that_o the_o five_o kingdom_n in_o each_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o particular_a kingdom_n but_o also_o what_o they_o all_o be_v by_o name_n and_o thereby_o be_v it_o manifest_a that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o general_n do_v signify_v a_o rule_v nation_n and_o that_o the_o part_n of_o a_o beast_n signify_v dominion_n do_v denote_v the_o supreme_a power_n of_o that_o nation_n which_o if_o they_o be_v represent_v as_o exist_v all_o at_o a_o time_n do_v signify_v the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n into_o so_o many_o sovereignty_n as_o we_o see_v in_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n according_a to_o the_o proposition_n at_o first_o lay_v down_o chap._n vii_o vii_o dan._n two_o &_o vii_o objection_n against_o the_o make_n the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2_o d_o and_z seven_o of_o daniel_n the_o whole_a time_n of_o one_o rule_v nation_n answer_v it_o be_v unanimous_o agree_v among_o the_o interpreter_n of_o all_o party_n and_o interest_n that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o same_o particular_a kingdom_n how_o differ_v soever_o they_o be_v from_o one_o another_o in_o the_o particular_a application_n of_o they_o it_o be_v also_o as_o general_o agree_v among_o they_o that_o the_o two_o first_o of_o these_o kingdom_n in_o each_o chapter_n be_v the_o babylonian_a and_o persian_a monarchy_n but_o about_o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o each_o chapter_n though_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o scheme_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o dominion_n there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o consent_n for_o the_o particular_a application_n of_o it_o at_o the_o first_o mention_n of_o a_o difference_n one_o will_v be_v apt_a to_o admire_v what_o shall_v make_v any_o one_o sceptical_a in_o this_o matter_n who_o affirm_v the_o other_o two_o before_o this_o three_o to_o be_v know_v kingdom_n and_o that_o all_o the_o four_o do_v immediate_o succeed_v one_o another_o as_o have_v be_v observe_v to_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o party_n for_o all_o that_o seem_v needful_a to_o be_v do_v for_o such_o a_o one_o satisfaction_n be_v to_o desire_v he_o to_o inquire_v what_o kingdom_n it_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_a and_o nature_n with_o the_o babylonian_a and_o persian_a monarchy_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o first_o and_o second_o that_o come_v immediate_o after_o the_o second_o of_o these_o kingdom_n or_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n since_o the_o second_o be_v grant_v by_o all_o to_o be_v the_o persian_a monarchy_n from_o the_o time_n of_o its_o first_o great_a appearance_n in_o the_o world_n at_o its_o conquest_n of_o the_o babylonian_a who_o will_v not_o forthwith_o conclude_v that_o the_o three_o must_v be_v that_o whole_a monarchy_n which_o subdue_v the_o persian_a and_o succeed_v in_o its_o room_n that_o be_v the_o whole_a grecian_a monarchy_n this_o be_v the_o natural_a and_o obvious_a determination_n about_o it_o and_o according_a to_o the_o common_a rule_n of_o read_v the_o sense_n of_o all_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o be_v from_o the_o know_a use_n of_o they_o in_o the_o context_n it_o will_v be_v imagine_v that_o there_o must_v certain_o be_v some_o very_a great_a appear_a necessity_n that_o can_v make_v grotius_n and_o some_o other_o of_o this_o last_o age_n to_o judge_v the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o both_o chapter_n to_o be_v of_o quite_o another_o nature_n than_o those_o before_o it_o be_v especial_o since_o it_o be_v against_o the_o sense_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_n who_o have_v be_v find_v from_o st._n jerom_n to_o have_v be_v general_o agree_v in_o make_v this_o three_o as_o well_o as_o all_o the_o rest_n to_o be_v the_o successive_a rule_n of_o a_o whole_a nation_n the_o opinion_n of_o these_o innovator_n about_o the_o three_o kingdom_n be_v that_o it_o be_v the_o single_a reign_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a and_o that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o both_o chapter_n be_v the_o division_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n among_o his_o ten_o captain_n immediate_o after_o he_o the_o reason_n that_o they_o rely_v upon_o for_o this_o new_a opinion_n against_o all_o the_o seem_a absurdity_n that_o attend_v it_o be_v chief_o these_o that_o follow_v 1._o because_o if_o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o whole_a greek_a monarchy_n than_o the_o four_o must_v be_v the_o roman_a which_o conquer_v the_o grecian_n and_o then_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n chap._n 7._o which_o come_v after_o the_o four_o kingdom_n there_o must_v not_o begin_v till_o after_o the_o end_n of_o all_o roman_a dominion_n upon_o earth_n and_o this_o be_v suppose_v to_o give_v too_o great_a a_o advantage_n to_o the_o jew_n to_o conclude_v that_o christ_n jesus_n at_o his_o first_o appearance_n can_v not_o be_v the_o king_n messiah_n or_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o his_o kingdom_n for_o he_o die_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n after_o the_o complete_a conquest_n of_o the_o grecian_a 2._o this_o objection_n will_v be_v think_v to_o be_v much_o strengthen_v from_o the_o prophecy_n that_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v give_v out_o about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n which_o seem_v to_o represent_v it_o to_o be_v the_o advancement_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o world_n by_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o jew_n its_o enemy_n in_o that_o very_a age_n when_o those_o prophecy_n be_v deliver_v and_o therefore_o can_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n if_o the_o four_o kingdom_n there_o before_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n 3._o again_o if_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n than_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o that_o kingdom_n will_v be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o exact_a agreement_n of_o the_o character_n of_o they_o both_o compare_v together_o but_o it_o be_v think_v impossible_a that_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n shall_v be_v the_o same_o for_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v viii_o dan._n viii_o not_o to_o arise_v till_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v break_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n three_o of_o which_o it_o be_v to_o subdue_v dan._n 7._o 8._o whereas_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n must_v necessary_o have_v be_v soon_o after_o that_o that_o prophecy_n be_v give_v which_o be_v long_o before_o any_o such_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n it_o be_v say_v both_o at_o the_o beginning_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n that_o the_o time_n of_o those_o 3._o rev._n 1._o 1_o 3._o thing_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v short_o come_v to_o pass_v and_o shall_v short_o be_v do_v and_o to_o make_v this_o unquestionable_a the_o 10._o rev._n 22._o 6_o 7_o 10._o prophet_n be_v command_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o prophecy_n not_o to_o seal_v the_o say_v of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o that_o book_n because_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n 4._o it_o be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o event_n and_o to_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n to_o make_v the_o four_o kingdom_n to_o be_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n in_o the_o time_n of_o alexander_n successor_n for_o it_o have_v ten_o king_n arise_v out_o of_o it_o to_o signify_v that_o variety_n of_o kingdom_n that_o his_o captain_n do_v set_v up_o after_o his_o death_n and_o after_o these_o ten_o be_v there_o a_o little_a horn_n represent_v almost_o every_o way_n the_o same_o in_o every_o character_n of_o it_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n which_o all_o agree_v to_o be_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n one_o of_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n captain_n 1._o in_o the_o first_o of_o these_o reason_n there_o be_v nothing_o to_o force_v a_o answer_n man_n against_o what_o be_v but_o the_o most_o probable_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n much_o less_o what_o have_v seem_v to_o be_v the_o
destroy_v the_o four_o beast_n and_o therefore_o seem_v it_o very_o useful_a for_o they_o to_o make_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v not_o the_o roman_a but_o a_o part_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n it_o be_v also_o against_o the_o whole_a current_n of_o all_o the_o learned_a christian_a father_n at_o least_o till_o st._n jerom_n time_n near_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o the_o prophecy_n be_v give_v and_o above_o four_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n etc._n christ_n hieronyme_n in_o c._n 7._o daniel_n let_v we_o therefore_o say_v what_o all_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n have_v deliver_v that_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n when_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v there_o shall_v be_v ten_o king_n who_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a world_n among_o themselves_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o eleven_o littleke_v that_o shall_v arise_v and_o overcome_v three_o of_o those_o ten_o king_n etc._n etc._n ergo_fw-la dicamus_fw-la say_v he_o quod_fw-la omnes_fw-la scriptores_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la dan._n in_o cap._n 7._o dan._n tradiderunt_fw-la which_o be_v almost_o as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o universal_a tradition_n or_o a_o tradition_n of_o all_o the_o considerable_a person_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o his_o time_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o so_o that_o the_o three_o beast_n must_v be_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n from_o its_o succession_n to_o the_o persian_a which_o be_v by_o all_o grant_v to_o be_v the_o second_o be_v not_o this_o sufficient_a to_o make_v any_o man_n confident_a that_o the_o prophecy_n do_v of_o its_o own_o accord_n offer_v this_o interpretation_n to_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o man_n when_o it_o thus_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o impartial_a judgement_n of_o all_o the_o learned_a world_n modern_n world_n malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la p._n 222._o for_o all_o both_o jew_n and_o christian_n look_v upon_o it_o as_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o three_o and_o four_o beast_n be_v plain_o distinct_a from_o one_o another_o so_o that_o he_o must_v have_v lose_v his_o wit_n that_o can_v think_v otherwise_o maldonal_a in_o c._n 7._o dan._n the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o so_o all_o take_v it_o to_o be_v calovius_n in_o c._n 7._o dan._n all_o agree_v that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n as_o well_o the_o ancient_n and_o the_o jewish_a church_n both_o before_o and_o after_o christ_n and_o the_o christian-church_n for_o the_o first_o four_o hundred_o year_n as_o the_o modern_n both_o jew_n and_o reference_n see_v reference_n christian_n before_o there_o be_v any_o particular_a interest_n to_o be_v serve_v by_o it_o it_o have_v also_o be_v and_o be_v still_o the_o judgement_n of_o even_o state_n even_o pererius_n in_o c._n 7._o dan._n this_o four_o beast_n according_a as_o all_o interpret_v it_o to_o be_v and_o as_o the_o matter_n itself_o do_v show_v it_o do_v represent_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n malvenda_fw-la in_o c._n 7._o dan._n p._n 222._o that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n be_v certain_a and_o agree_v upon_o by_o all_o that_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n the_o reader_n than_o be_v thus_o to_o be_v set_v in_o the_o right_a road_n and_o the_o king_n highway_n ibid._n s._n hierom_n and_o other_o do_v very_o clear_o show_v that_o porphyry_n opinion_n be_v a_o perfect_a madness_n alcazar_n sect._n 5._o in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a allusion_n in_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o this_o beast_n to_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n which_o do_v very_o plain_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n item_n sect._n 3._o in_o v._n 1._o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n do_v evident_o allude_v to_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n and_o it_o be_v most_o clear_a and_o evident_a that_o that_o four_o beast_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o a_o idolatrous_a state_n the_o most_o eminent_a of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n though_o it_o be_v more_o for_o their_o interest_n than_o any_o other_o that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v any_o thing_n rather_o than_o the_o roman_a which_o do_v sufficient_o show_v that_o they_o be_v force_v to_o allow_v it_o for_o they_o can_v have_v no_o manner_n of_o advantage_n from_o that_o concession_n and_o therefore_o must_v it_o be_v the_o impartial_a sense_n of_o their_o mind_n but_o it_o will_v save_v they_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o trouble_n to_o deny_v it_o if_o they_o fair_o can_v and_o that_o show_v the_o evidence_n for_o it_o to_o be_v too_o clear_a and_o this_o give_v as_o strong_a a_o presumption_n against_o the_o possibility_n of_o any_o other_o sense_n as_o can_v almost_o be_v give_v from_o authority_n it_o be_v therefore_o well_o worth_a the_o enquiry_n what_o may_v be_v the_o ground_n of_o so_o universal_a and_o impartial_a a_o agreement_n among_o all_o the_o differ_a party_n of_o all_o sort_n about_o this_o three_o and_o four_o kingdom_n the_o first_o reason_n that_o may_v be_v observe_v for_o it_o thing_n it_o theodoret_n in_o c._n 7._o daniel_n some_o will_v have_v the_o four_o kingdom_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o alexander_n successor_n but_o they_o shall_v have_v remember_v that_o the_o golden-head_n be_v the_o babylonian_n and_o that_o the_o second_o kingdom_n be_v the_o persian_n the_o three_o than_o must_v be_v the_o grecian_n and_o the_o four_o the_o roman_n ibid._n but_o at_o present_a i_o can_v but_o admire_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o pious_a man_n who_o shall_v take_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o macedonian_a kingdom_n for_o they_o shall_v have_v consider_v that_o the_o three_o beast_n have_v four_o head_n which_o do_v open_o show_v the_o fourfold_a division_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n after_o alexander_n death_n and_o then_o that_o the_o four_o beast_n have_v ten_o horn_n and_o that_o they_o be_v but_o four_o and_o not_o ten_o that_o continue_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n after_o alexander_n ibid._n that_o aught_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o prophet_n see_v the_o three_o beast_n with_o four_o head_n upon_o he_o and_o the_o he-goat_n chap._n 8._o after_o the_o first_o horn_n be_v break_v to_o have_v have_v four_o in_o the_o room_n of_o it_o to_o make_v it_o clear_a and_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o he-goat_n and_o the_o three_o beast_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v the_o plain_a intimation_n in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o the_o three_o kingdom_n be_v the_o 7._o dan._n 7._o whole_a time_n of_o the_o greek_n from_o the_o persian_n to_o the_o roman_n 1._o as_o first_o in_o the_o text_n itself_o the_o three_o kingdom_n have_v the_o same_o name_n of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o hinder_v all_o the_o rest_n from_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v understand_v of_o single_a king_n or_o of_o different_a sovereignty_n in_o the_o same_o empire_n pag._n 106._o there_o be_v the_o same_o ground_n then_o against_o the_o part_a the_o reign_n of_o alexander_n and_o his_o captain_n into_o a_o three_o and_o four_o kingdom_n which_o in_o reality_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n 2._o it_o be_v against_o all_o the_o signification_n of_o kingdom_n beside_o that_o be_v represent_v by_o any_o whole_a figure_n in_o this_o book_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o common_a usage_n of_o prophetical_a term_n especial_o in_o the_o same_o book_n be_v the_o best_a rule_n to_o determine_v their_o signification_n by_o rule_n 2._o now_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o these_o man_n themselves_o and_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o interpreter_n every_o whole_a figure_n that_o be_v say_v to_o signify_v a_o kingdom_n do_v signify_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o a_o rule_v nation_n or_o people_n in_o that_o one_o constant_a acceptation_n we_o find_v it_o in_o no_o less_o than_o ten_o distinct_a figure_n not_o count_v in_o this_o three_o kingdom_n there_o be_v eight_o mention_v beside_o the_o three_o in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o chapter_n and_o two_o in_o the_o 8_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o stone_n and_o of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v two_o of_o those_o scheme_n so_o that_o there_o be_v at_o least_o ten_o to_o nothing_o against_o it_o that_o the_o three_o kingdom_n be_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o greek_n after_o the_o persian_n and_o that_o which_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o constant_a use_n of_o expression_n in_o so_o wise_a and_o judicious_a a_o writer_n as_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n be_v may_v be_v very_o secure_o rely_v upon_o as_o a_o unquestionable_a ground_n to_o determine_v his_o meaning_n whenever_o the_o same_o expression_n be_v
name_n of_o king_n be_v give_v to_o moses_n and_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o israelite_n and_o further_o that_o this_o six_o king_n can_v be_v any_o single_a ruler_n or_o emperor_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a thing_n pretend_v to_o by_o those_o who_o will_v not_o have_v it_o to_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n be_v most_o evident_a from_o this_o follow_a consideration_n viz._n that_o then_o the_o eight_o king_n which_o be_v the_o beast_n will_v have_v be_v the_o next_o single_a emperor_n but_o one_o after_o he_o for_o the_o three_o last_o king_n do_v immediate_o succeed_v one_o another_o by_o prop._n praece_v and_o then_o all_o the_o character_n and_o attendant_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v have_v be_v find_v verify_v of_o the_o next_o emperor_n but_o one_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o by_o prop._n the_o 6_o corol._n 2._o prop._n 10._o the_o beast_n in_o all_o the_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o under_o one_o of_o its_o head_n there_o must_v then_o have_v be_v ten_o king_n that_o have_v no_o kingdom_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n who_o be_v yet_o such_o master_n of_o so_o many_o kingdom_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o next_o emperor_n but_o one_o to_o it_o as_o that_o they_o shall_v give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o that_o emperor_n rev._n 17._o 12_o 13._o rome_n must_v also_o have_v be_v so_o burn_v with_o fire_n that_o it_o must_v have_v be_v final_o ruin_v and_o have_v have_v all_o sovereignty_n take_v from_o it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o that_o emperor_n v._o 16._o but_o in_o history_n we_o meet_v with_o 3._o prop._n 3._o nothing_o like_o to_o this_o much_o less_o be_v there_o any_o account_n from_o history_n of_o the_o overcome_a of_o any_o emperor_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o christian_n 14._o v._o 14._o of_o those_o day_n nor_o that_o any_o ten_o king_n confederate_v with_o that_o emperor_n be_v conquer_v by_o they_o nor_o of_o any_o such_o emperor_n that_o be_v destroy_v by_o the_o army_n of_o christ_n so_o that_o upon_o his_o 4._o rev._n 19_o 19_o 20._o rev._n 20._o 4._o death_n there_o be_v any_o such_o glorious_a reign_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n as_o be_v describe_v immeate_o to_o succeed_v it_o but_o history_n be_v very_o full_a of_o the_o account_n of_o the_o afflict_a and_o persecute_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o those_o time_n which_o be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o that_o glorious_a description_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n immediate_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n beside_o that_o it_o have_v be_v prove_v that_o that_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v till_o the_o second_o come_n of_o christ_n corol._n 1._o prop._n 12._o this_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v well_o enough_o observe_v by_o those_o who_o will_v have_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n to_o signify_v a_o single_a emperor_n and_o therefore_o to_o evade_v those_o confequence_n they_o be_v grotius_n grotius_n force_v to_o make_v two_o or_o three_o distinct_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n at_o the_o several_a mention_n of_o he_o in_o chap._n 13._o chap._n 17._o chap._n 19_o but_o how_o evident_a it_o be_v that_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o that_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o revelation_n do_v signify_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n of_o he_o under_o his_o last_o head_n may_v be_v see_v by_o the_o whole_a process_n of_o the_o demonstration_n of_o the_o 6_o seven_o 8_o 9th_o 10_o proposition_n the_o six_o king_n or_o head_n must_v therefore_o necessary_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v then_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o beast_n call_v the_o eight_o king_n be_v that_o change_n of_o roman_a government_n 20._o prop._n 20._o which_o be_v next_o but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o eight_o in_o immediate_a succession_n to_o the_o six_o which_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n prop._n 19_o and_o it_o be_v the_o beast_n under_o one_o of_o its_o head_n which_o signify_v supreme_a government_n under_o the_o successive_a reign_n of_o many_o single_a person_n in_o that_o government_n prop._n 16._o therefore_o must_v the_o beast_n be_v the_o next_o roman_a government_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a that_o rule_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n by_o the_o precede_a proposition_n it_o appear_v what_o absurdity_n and_o inconsistency_n they_o must_v fall_v into_o who_o will_v have_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n pass_v over_o almost_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o begin_v one_o will_v think_v that_o there_o must_v be_v some_o great_a necessity_n that_o do_v force_n to_o these_o strait_n but_o the_o chief_a thing_n that_o be_v allege_v for_o it_o from_o this_o prophecy_n be_v that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o thing_n be_v short_o to_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o again_o at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o also_o that_o they_o be_v thing_n which_o must_v short_o be_v do_v and_o that_o the_o book_n shall_v not_o be_v seal_v because_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n but_o these_o thing_n have_v already_o be_v sufficient_o consider_v pag._n 114._o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o familiar_a in_o speech_n than_o to_o say_v of_o thing_n that_o require_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o time_n for_o the_o finish_v they_o that_o they_o d_o will_v short_o be_v instead_o of_o they_o reference_n see_v reference_n will_v short_o begin_v to_o be_v as_o one_o may_v say_v at_o easter_n all_o the_o summer_n work_n will_v short_o be_v upon_o we_o this_o play_n will_v be_v act_v present_o though_o it_o be_v five_o hour_n in_o act_v so_o about_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n all_o thing_n foretell_v of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o messiah_n will_v short_o come_v to_o pass_v all_o the_o pretend_a necessity_n then_o come_v now_o to_o be_v none_o at_o all_o grotius_n can_v not_o have_v reflect_v more_o upon_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n than_o to_o think_v it_o to_o be_v so_o plain_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v long_o since_o past_a from_o such_o obvious_a ground_n as_o these_o and_o yet_o that_o this_o shall_v never_o be_v find_v out_o by_o the_o most_o judicious_a of_o they_o for_o it_o will_v save_v they_o all_o that_o trouble_n that_o they_o have_v to_o make_v it_o out_o that_o their_o present_a church_n be_v not_o concern_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o which_o there_o will_v be_v no_o difficulty_n if_o it_o be_v so_o plain_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v long_o since_o past_a and_o beside_o it_o will_v keep_v they_o from_o grant_v so_o much_o as_o they_o do_v to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o their_o cause_n whereas_o in_o a_o concern_n of_o this_o nature_n it_o be_v very_o unsafe_a to_o yield_v to_o any_o thing_n but_o what_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v grant_v especial_o since_o what_o they_o do_v yield_v to_o do_v force_v they_o to_o such_o contradiction_n to_o what_o they_o allow_v to_o be_v the_o know_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n in_o other_o place_n as_o we_o see_v in_o ribera_n etc._n etc._n or_o to_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o shall_v be_v make_v to_o appear_v against_o bellarmin_n prop._n 22._o who_o have_v grant_v so_o far_o as_o he_o have_v lay_v the_o whole_a stress_n of_o the_o controversy_n betwixt_o we_o upon_o the_o truth_n of_o history_n chap._n iii_o xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o 21_o proposition_n what_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v in_o distinction_n to_o a_o horn._n this_o determine_v by_o eleven_o argument_n what_o demonstrate_v a_o head_n to_o be_v at_o a_o end_n the_o six_o head_n at_o a_o end_n when_o another_o government_n be_v own_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o place_n of_o it_o to_o take_v away_o all_o dispute_n that_o may_v arise_v about_o the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o head_n when_o there_o be_v ten_o kingdom_n to_o appear_v in_o the_o roman_a empire_n at_o the_o same_o time_n signify_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n this_o follow_a proposition_n be_v to_o distinguish_v a_o head_n from_o a_o horn._n a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v that_o settle_a sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n 21._o prop._n 21._o who_o authority_n be_v own_v to_o be_v supreme_a by_o the_o government_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n 1._o that_o it_o must_v be_v a_o settle_a sovereign_a power_n be_v confirm_v from_o all_o the_o example_n of_o daniel_n where_o there_o be_v no_o head_n or_o horn_n to_o signify_v the_o rule_v power_n of_o a_o
monarchy_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o unsettle_a confusion_n of_o a_o nation_n as_o particular_o the_o time_n of_o the_o magi_n in_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n have_v nothing_o to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o rest_n of_o it_o nor_o the_o time_n of_o the_o confuse_a scuffle_n of_o alexander_n captain_n after_o his_o death_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n where_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o any_o change_n of_o horn_n after_o the_o first_o great_a one_o till_o the_o rise_n of_o those_o four_o which_o do_v signify_v the_o four_o settle_a kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o next_o 2._o that_o a_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n must_v be_v that_o roman_a power_n who_o authority_n be_v own_v to_o be_v supreme_a by_o the_o chief_a government_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n one_o will_v think_v be_v sufficient_o evident_a by_o the_o interpretation_n that_o the_o angel_n himself_o have_v give_v of_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n for_o the_o same_o seven_o head_n which_o he_o interpret_v 1._o 1._o to_o be_v seven_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n do_v also_o signify_v the_o seven_o hill_n of_o rome_n to_o which_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v inseparable_o tie_v which_o do_v very_o plain_o signify_v that_o all_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v king_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n or_o of_o that_o city_n which_o those_o hill_n do_v signify_v what_o can_v be_v more_o close_o join_v together_o in_o a_o prophetical_a scheme_n to_o show_v they_o to_o be_v inseparable_a companion_n than_o to_o make_v both_o king_n and_o city_n to_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o very_a same_o figure_n and_o therefore_o do_v it_o seem_v to_o be_v so_o very_o extravagant_a etc._n ribera_n etc._n etc._n a_o opinion_n of_o some_o to_o make_v the_o first_o five_o of_o these_o head_n to_o be_v perfect_a stranger_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o their_o affair_n neither_o bellarmin_n nor_o grotius_n himself_o can_v have_v the_o confidence_n to_o assert_v this_o though_o it_o will_v have_v serve_v their_o purpose_n better_o than_o any_o of_o those_o other_o strange_a supposition_n that_o they_o have_v advance_v to_o answer_v their_o adversary_n 2._o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n be_v set_v out_o by_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n by_o prop._n 15_o and_o 16._o and_o then_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v interpret_v to_o signify_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n do_v plain_o determine_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o royal_a seat_n of_o that_o monarchy_n during_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o it_o the_o reign_n therefore_o of_o every_o head_n must_v necessary_o go_v along_o with_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o city_n 3._o no_o other_o empire_n whatsoever_o in_o all_o the_o figure_n of_o daniel_n be_v so_o set_v out_o by_o its_o chief_a city_n as_o this_o of_o the_o roman_n be_v so_o that_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n to_o this_o beast_n do_v more_o inseparable_o tie_v the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o this_o particular_a city_n and_o seem_v to_o be_v add_v on_o purpose_n to_o express_v something_o about_o this_o empire_n which_o have_v be_v omit_v in_o all_o other_o viz._n the_o constant_a conjunction_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o this_o empire_n with_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o city_n of_o rome_n 4._o and_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o do_v this_o more_o than_o in_o the_o figure_n of_o any_o other_o monarchy_n because_o there_o be_v two_o kind_n of_o sovereign_a power_n in_o this_o monarchy_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n that_o be_v head_n and_o horn_n to_o distinguish_v which_o at_o least_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o head_n there_o be_v no_o other_o mark_n in_o the_o text_n but_o only_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o head_n 5._o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v no_o more_o separate_v from_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o empire_n than_o the_o beast_n can_v be_v separate_v from_o all_o its_o seven_o head_n 6._o the_o flourish_a and_o decay_a condition_n also_o of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n be_v set_v out_o by_o the_o flourish_a and_o decay_a condition_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o six_o head_n the_o whole_a monarchy_n be_v describe_v by_o the_o 18._o chap._n 17._o 4_o 18._o reign_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n rome_n be_v describe_v in_o a_o majestic_a appearance_n to_o express_v the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a rule_n over_o peoples_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o tongue_n and_o the_o ruinous_a and_o desolate_a state_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v afterward_o make_v use_n of_o to_o 18._o chap._n 16._o 19_o chap._n 18._o signify_v the_o fall_n of_o that_o empire_n and_o the_o last_o end_n of_o all_o roman_a rule_n all_o which_o be_v sufficient_a evidence_n that_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n go_v constant_o along_o with_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o that_o state_n 7._o the_o fate_n of_o the_o chief_a city_n of_o any_o other_o empire_n that_o be_v mention_v by_o the_o prophet_n do_v general_o signify_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o chief_a head_n or_o of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n that_o go_v along_o with_o that_o city_n and_o the_o end_n of_o any_o such_o rule_v power_n or_o empire_n be_v express_v to_o be_v at_o the_o loss_n of_o their_o royal_a city_n thus_o be_v the_o flourish_a and_o ruinous_a state_n of_o the_o israelite_n set_v out_o by_o the_o like_a character_n of_o samaria_n that_o of_o judah_n by_o jerusalem_n the_o rise_n and_o fall_v of_o the_o babylonian_n by_o the_o glory_n or_o ruin_n of_o babylon_n etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o d._n the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n must_v go_v along_o with_o every_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a power_n unless_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n clear_a against_o it_o which_o be_v not_o pretend_v 8._o but_o most_o especial_o must_v this_o be_v true_a of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n at_o the_o time_n that_o rome_n enjoy_v the_o ensign_n and_o badge_n of_o the_o chief_a authority_n of_o the_o empire_n for_o that_o chief_a authority_n be_v the_o distinguish_a mark_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o in_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n either_o into_o two_o empire_n or_o into_o ten_o kingdom_n that_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n shall_v be_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n any_o long_a than_o he_o be_v own_v and_o allow_v either_o together_o with_o or_o without_o another_o partner_n by_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n whilst_o they_o do_v retain_v their_o usual_a authority_n for_o as_o long_o as_o they_o continue_v in_o that_o authority_n let_v their_o state_n be_v never_o so_o much_o diminish_v in_o comparison_n with_o what_o they_o have_v be_v yet_o they_o have_v all_o the_o qualification_n that_o the_o prophecy_n require_v to_o be_v represent_v by_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n they_o be_v still_o the_o rule_v people_n of_o the_o 7_o hill_n and_o the_o same_o continue_a body_n with_o those_o that_o reign_v in_o the_o most_o flourish_a state_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n 8._o rome_n grotius_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la b._n &_o p._n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o art_n 3._o isocrates_n and_o julian_n after_o he_o have_v say_v that_o city_n be_v immortal_a that_o be_v they_o may_v be_v so_o because_o the_o people_n be_v of_o that_o kind_n of_o body_n which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o distant_a part_n and_o fall_v under_o one_o name_n which_o have_v one_o soul_n or_o spirit_n in_o it_o and_o that_o spirit_n in_o a_o people_n be_v a_o full_a and_o perfect_a society_n of_o civil_a life_n the_o first_o product_n of_o which_o be_v government_n the_o bond_n by_o which_o the_o commonwealth_n hold_v together_o the_o vital_a spirit_n which_o so_o many_o thousand_o partake_v in_o now_o these_o artificial_a body_n be_v just_a like_o natural_a body_n a_o natural_a body_n cease_v not_o to_o be_v the_o same_o for_o the_o change_n of_o some_o of_o the_o particle_n of_o it_o while_o the_o species_n continue_v the_o same_o so_o a_o river_n be_v still_o the_o same_o notwithstanding_o the_o continual_a succession_n of_o water_n in_o it_o so_o a_o outward_a accession_n may_v possible_o add_v to_o or_o take_v from_o the_o dignity_n of_o a_o people_n but_o not_o make_v it_o another_o people_n and_o the_o way_n that_o a_o people_n cease_v to_o be_v be_v either_o by_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o body_n of_o it_o when_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v lose_v by_o earthquake_n etc._n etc._n or_o war_n or_o pestilence_n or_o by_o the_o
by_o the_o same_o reason_n may_v any_o other_o type_n be_v use_v to_o signify_v a_o thing_n absolute_o as_o well_o as_o typical_o and_o day_n may_v for_o that_o reason_n be_v as_o well_o suppose_v to_o signify_v year_n absolute_o in_o some_o place_n because_o use_v to_o signify_v they_o typical_o in_o other_o if_o there_o be_v any_o evidence_n against_o their_o literal_a acceptation_n as_o there_o be_v here_o find_v to_o be_v wherefore_o according_a to_o these_o example_n especial_o that_o of_o the_o 70_o week_n which_o be_v by_o all_o acknowledge_v the_o 42_o month_n must_v be_v consider_v as_o contain_v so_o many_o year_n in_o they_o as_o they_o have_v day_n in_o they_o and_o the_o least_o number_n of_o day_n that_o they_o can_v contain_v in_o they_o be_v 1260._o whatsoever_o account_v of_o month_n be_v take_v either_o in_o the_o time_n of_o daniel_n or_o of_o st._n john_n if_o it_o shall_v be_v hereupon_o inquire_v what_o kind_n of_o month_n these_o be_v and_o how_o many_o day_n they_o do_v precise_o contain_v in_o they_o the_o relation_n that_o this_o account_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v to_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n will_v resolve_v that_o difficulty_n the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o this_o place_n be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o that_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 15._o and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n there_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n which_o therefore_o must_v be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o beast_n they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o the_o same_o time_n of_o the_o same_o reign_n now_o the_o time_n 14._o v._o 14._o time_n and_o a_o half_a be_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o same_o time_n of_o the_o woman_n abode_n in_o the_o wilderness_n which_o be_v 6._o v._o 6._o a_o little_a before_o say_v to_o be_v 1260_o day_n the_o 42_o month_n then_o which_o be_v the_o same_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o the_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a must_v also_o be_v but_o 1260_o day_n by_o this_o than_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o calculation_n of_o these_o month_n must_v be_v according_a to_o the_o babylonian_a account_n where_o daniel_n live_v when_o he_o write_v that_o prophecy_n to_o which_o this_o of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v everywhere_o refer_v the_o babylonian_n have_v but_o 30_o day_n in_o their_o month_n and_o they_o be_v all_o of_o equal_a length_n to_o which_o they_o add_v a_o appendix_n of_o five_o day_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o year_n which_o the_o greek_n call_v the_o epagomena_n and_o so_o make_v their_o year_n to_o be_v 365_o day_n but_o without_o the_o epagomena_n three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a make_v but_o 1260_o day_n which_o be_v the_o number_n that_o these_o vision_n about_o the_o beast_n do_v so_o often_o inculcate_v and_o be_v 17_o day_n short_a of_o the_o true_a account_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a in_o the_o babylonian_a way_n and_o this_o be_v the_o only_a reason_n that_o i_o can_v ever_o find_v satisfactory_a why_o beside_o the_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a there_o be_v the_o mention_n of_o 42_o month_n and_o 1260_o day_n in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o express_v the_o same_o number_n of_o year_n for_o the_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a without_o any_o thing_n else_o to_o restrain_v it_o will_v have_v be_v understand_v to_o be_v three_o full_a year_n and_o a_o half_a according_a to_o the_o chaldaic_a account_n from_o whence_o that_o calculation_n be_v fetch_v and_o so_o will_v real_o have_v be_v 17_o day_n long_o and_o have_v signify_v 17_o year_n long_o than_o they_o real_o be_v to_o be_v whereas_o by_o this_o particular_a determination_n of_o they_o in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o 1260_o day_n and_o 42_o month_n they_o appear_v to_o want_v the_o appendix_n of_o the_o five_o day_n or_o epagomena_n at_o the_o end_n of_o every_o year_n and_o thus_o be_v we_o deliver_v from_o that_o fanciful_a shift_n that_o mr._n mede_n be_v fain_o to_o fly_v to_o in_o his_o account_n of_o the_o different_a way_n of_o express_v the_o same_o time_n here_o viz._n that_o the_o month_n be_v use_v to_o signify_v the_o work_n of_o darkness_n and_o the_o day_n the_o contrary_a the_o month_n be_v regulate_v by_o the_o course_n of_o the_o moon_n and_o the_o day_n by_o that_o of_o the_o sun_n the_o 42_o month_n then_o do_v appear_v by_o this_o to_o be_v 15_o day_n short_a of_o the_o full_a length_n of_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n by_o be_v reckon_v without_o the_o epagomena_n it_o may_v hereupon_o be_v very_o reasonable_o imagine_v that_o the_o 1260_o year_n signify_v by_o so_o many_o day_n may_v each_o of_o they_o also_o be_v reckon_v without_o the_o epagomena_n or_o five_o day_n at_o the_o end_n of_o they_o and_o then_o they_o will_v also_o want_v some_o such_o number_n of_o year_n of_o their_o full_a account_n and_o so_o prove_v to_o be_v but_o 1243_o year_n from_o the_o former_a proposition_n it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n revel_v 11._o 3._o be_v 1260_o corollar_n 1_o year_n for_o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n be_v the_o same_o length_n of_o time_n with_o the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o beast_n pag._n prece_v and_o be_v describe_v as_o the_o opposite_a party_n to_o the_o beast_n v._o 7._o and_o so_o mention_v in_o the_o same_o account_n as_o contemporary_n with_o he_o and_o since_o they_o have_v the_o same_o length_n of_o time_n assign_v to_o they_o for_o their_o continuance_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v to_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n without_o any_o clear_a evidence_n to_o the_o contrary_n by_o rule_n the_o 3_o d._n now_o by_o their_o character_n they_o appear_v to_o be_v capable_a of_o so_o long_a a_o continuance_n for_o they_o represent_v a_o body_n of_o man_n and_o not_o two_o single_a person_n only_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o beast_n shall_v make_v war_n with_o they_o and_o the_o beast_n be_v already_o know_v to_o signify_v a_o great_a empire_n and_o how_o can_v a_o great_a empire_n be_v say_v to_o make_v war_n with_o two_o single_a person_n or_o peoples_n kindred_n and_o nation_n as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o they_o to_o see_v they_o lie_v dead_a and_o not_o to_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v bury_v the_o 1260_o day_n then_o of_o the_o two_o witness_n do_v signify_v the_o same_o length_n of_o time_n that_o the_o same_o number_n of_o day_n in_o the_o 42_o month_n of_o their_o contemporary_a do_v signify_v that_o be_v 1260_o year_n if_o these_o day_n do_v signify_v the_o same_o number_n of_o year_n with_o the_o 42_o month_n then_o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n and_o the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v corollar_n 2_o signify_v the_o same_o coincident_a space_n of_o 1260_o year_n for_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o witness_n have_v the_o same_o length_n of_o continuance_n prop._n 24._o &_o coral_n 1._o and_o they_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v contemporary_n and_o the_o opposite_a party_n to_o one_o another_o rev._n 11._o 7._o to_o 14._o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v extravagant_a to_o fancy_v their_o time_n to_o be_v different_a only_o because_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v strict_o impossible_a that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v the_o same_o from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n see_v chap._n 2._o book_n i._n from_o hence_o it_o may_v safe_o be_v infer_v that_o the_o two_o witness_n in_o sackcloth_n rev._n 11._o 3._o do_v represent_v the_o whole_a corollar_n 3_o true_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o humiliation_n under_o the_o beast_n for_o the_o two_o witness_n must_v signify_v a_o succession_n of_o person_n during_o the_o space_n of_o 1260_o year_n coral_n prece_v and_o they_o be_v set_v out_o by_o character_n that_o be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o true_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o humiliation_n under_o its_o adversary_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o by_o the_o peculiar_a miracle_n of_o moses_n and_o aaron_n in_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n v._o 6._o by_o those_o of_o elijah_n with_o 4._o exod._n 7._o 19_o 1_o king_n 17._o 1._o zechar._n 4._o elisha_n v._o 5_o 6._o and_o by_o the_o mystical_a character_n of_o joshua_n and_o zerubbabell_a v._o 4._o by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o must_v refer_v to_o some_o twofold_a division_n of_o the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n that_o must_v be_v general_o know_v for_o 1260_o year_n together_o and_o in_o this_o respect_n the_o reason_n why_o they_o be_v represent_v by_o two_o may_v be_v either_o 1._o the_o natural_a division_n of_o every_o well_o constitute_v
people_n into_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a person_n the_o king_n and_o the_o highpriest_n especial_o where_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v which_o be_v the_o present_a case_n as_o this_o do_v go_v along_o with_o all_o well-ordered_a society_n so_o it_o be_v exemplify_v in_o two_o of_o the_o instance_n here_o refer_v to_o out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n or_o 2._o the_o church_n may_v here_o be_v represent_v by_o two_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o know_v peculiar_a character_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o distinction_n to_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n all_o over_o the_o new_a testament_n where_o it_o be_v everywhere_o represent_v as_o one_o church_n make_v up_o of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n one_o common_a society_n with_o those_o two_o great_a constituent_a part_n in_o it_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o which_o it_o be_v original_o call_v the_o catholic_n church_n thus_o do_v we_o find_v †_o st._n paul_n almost_o continual_o insist_v upon_o this_o twofold_n distinction_n in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o chief_a ground_n of_o 9_o rom._n 3._o 30._o &_o 4._o 16._o &_o 9_o 24._o &_o 10._o 12._o &_o 11._o 17._o &_o 15._o 8_o 9_o 1_o cor._n 1._o 24._o &_o 7._o 18_o 19_o gal._n 27._o 8._o &_o 4._o 22_o 24._o &_o 6._o 15_o 16._o ephes_n 3._o 6_o 9_o all_o his_o earnest_a motive_n to_o unity_n and_o mutual_a communion_n for_o the_o make_v the_o christian_a church_n but_o one_o thing_n be_v that_o all_o the_o world_n both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n be_v but_o one_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o ephes_n 2._o 14_o 15_o 16_o 17_o 18._o and_o chap._n 3._o 6._o and_o chap._n 4._o 1_o 2_o 3_o 4_o 5_o 6._o and_o this_o be_v everywhere_o represent_v by_o he_o as_o the_o great_a mystery_n of_o god_n in_o the_o bring_v the_o gentile_n to_o be_v one_o church_n with_o the_o jew_n ephes_n 1._o 9_o 3._o 3_o 9_o colos_n 1._o 26_o 27._o this_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n do_v also_o general_o run_v upon_o that_o distinction_n as_o chap._n 5._o 5._o the_o number_n of_o the_o jewish_a elder_n gather_v out_o of_o all_o nation_n and_o chap._n 7._o 4_o 9_o the_o 144000_o out_o of_o the_o jewish_a tribe_n but_o figurative_o take_v and_o the_o great_a multitude_n of_o all_o nation_n so_o also_o chap._n 14._o 1_o 6._o the_o 144000_o and_o all_o nation_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o people_n and_o chap._n 19_o 4_o 6._o the_o 24_o elder_n represent_v the_o jewish_a part_n and_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a multitude_n the_o gentile_n though_o both_o figurative_o and_o the_o church_n be_v everywhere_o set_v forth_o as_o the_o jewish_a temple_n or_o synagogue_n set_v open_a to_o all_o people_n this_o also_o we_o find_v everywhere_o foretell_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o the_o peculiar_a distinction_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o messiah_n from_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o church_n of_o both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o this_o do_v our_o saviour_n also_o make_v the_o distinguish_a badge_n of_o his_o church_n for_o this_o reason_n do_v he_o make_v choice_n of_o baptism_n to_o be_v the_o initial_a rite_n of_o all_o nation_n into_o his_o church_n which_o by_o the_o jew_n have_v always_o before_o be_v make_v the_o distinguish_a rite_n 52._o matth._n 8._o 11._o &_o 21._o 43._o &_o 22._o 9_o &_o 24._o 14._o john_n 11._o 52._o betwixt_o themselves_o and_o the_o gentile_a proselyte_n he_o also_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n order_v the_o memorial_n of_o his_o own_o death_n to_o be_v the_o communion-feast_n or_o the_o common_a union_n of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n in_o his_o church_n or_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n of_o all_o kind_n instead_o of_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n which_o be_v the_o distinguish_a ceremony_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o jew_n from_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n beside_o and_o thus_o also_o do_v he_o himself_o signify_v his_o church_n to_o be_v one_o fold_v make_v up_o of_o two_o sort_n of_o sheep_n john_n 10._o 16._o but_o this_o do_v most_o eminent_o appear_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o apostle_n after_o jesus_n have_v commit_v the_o sole_a management_n of_o his_o church_n to_o they_o the_o chief_a subject_n of_o the_o book_n of_o their_o act_n be_v to_o set_v forth_o this_o new_a appearance_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n with_o these_o two_o different_a kind_n of_o member_n in_o it_o indeed_o this_o twofold_a distinction_n of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v its_o foundation_n in_o the_o know_a division_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n into_o those_o two_o general_a part_n of_o it_o jew_n and_o gentile_n both_o always_o before_o and_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o write_v this_o prophecy_n and_o this_o distinction_n be_v always_o preserve_v in_o memory_n by_o the_o frame_n of_o the_o jewish_a temple_n and_o its_o distinction_n of_o the_o two_o court_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o so_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o most_o likely_a to_o be_v here_o refer_v to_o because_o the_o most_o obvious_a and_o common_o know_v division_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n into_o two_n but_o what_o strength_n soever_o this_o account_n of_o their_o be_v call_v two_o may_v seem_v to_o have_v yet_o the_o demonstration_n of_o their_o real_a nature_n in_o general_a before_o give_v do_v not_o at_o all_o depend_v upon_o it_o this_o be_v intend_v only_o for_o a_o probable_a illustration_n of_o that_o character_n and_o since_o by_o the_o discovery_n of_o their_o nature_n they_o must_v represent_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n for_o many_o age_n there_o must_v be_v some_o reference_n in_o this_o character_n of_o it_o to_o some_o twofold_a division_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o must_v distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o jewish_a and_o none_o be_v better_o know_v for_o such_o than_o that_o which_o have_v be_v here_o pitch_v upon_o not_o that_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n nor_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n which_o some_o will_v have_v that_o number_n to_o refer_v to_o account_n a_o thus_o do_v ribera_n interpret_v the_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a in_o chap._n 11._o v._n 9_o that_o they_o signify_v that_o the_o tyranny_n of_o anti-christ_n shall_v not_o be_v continue_v above_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a according_a to_o that_o of_o ezek._n 4._o i_o have_v give_v thou_o a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n though_o afterward_o upon_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n he_o do_v in_o express_a term_n contradict_v this_o very_a interpretation_n when_o ever_o say_v he_o do_v lyranus_fw-la see_v a_o day_n take_v for_o a_o year_n and_o though_o in_o ezekiel_n god_n say_v i_o have_v give_v thou_o a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n yet_o what_o ground_n be_v this_o to_o take_v a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n in_o scripture_n alcazar_n also_o upon_o the_o 2_o do_v verse_n chap._n 11._o apocalypse_n do_v determine_v that_o the_o 42_o month_n and_o the_o 1260_o day_n must_v necessary_o be_v take_v in_o a_o mystical_a and_o not_o in_o a_o literal_a sense_n notatione_n quarta_fw-la in_o vers_fw-la 2._o and_o they_o both_o agree_v with_o bellarmin_n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr pont._n c._n 8._o that_o the_o 42_o month_n and_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a must_v be_v understand_v according_a to_o the_o chaldaic_a account_n chap._n vi_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o the_o 25_o proposition_n the_o second_o beast_n rev._n 13._o a_o universal_a church-head_n distinct_a from_o the_o first_o the_o 26_o proposition_n the_o beast_n a_o secular_a head_n confederate_v with_o a_o universal_a church-head_n but_o distinct_a from_o he_o the_o second_o beast_n a_o succession_n of_o many_o single_a person_n the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v the_o present_a secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a roman_a head_n or_o the_o imperial_a and_o papal_a power_n objection_n answer_v there_o have_v be_v sufficient_a ground_n of_o assurance_n give_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v real_o in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n it_o be_v in_o the_o next_o place_n necessary_a to_o inquire_v after_o those_o character_n of_o he_o that_o do_v distinguish_v he_o from_o all_o other_o sovereign_a power_n upon_o earth_n the_o great_a difficulty_n in_o this_o affair_n arise_v from_o the_o great_a resemblance_n that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v betwixt_o the_o first_o and_o the_o second_o 11._o v._o 1_o &_o 11._o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o they_o be_v describe_v as_o two_o distinct_a sovereign_a power_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a dominion_n the_o second_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n 12._o v._o 12._o of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o and_o therefore_o do_v we_o find_v these_o two_o beast_n confound_v together_o by_o many_o of_o the_o best_a esteem_a interpreter_n it_o may_v then_o be_v
by_o pope_n leo._n as_o king_n and_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o they_o be_v own_v for_o such_o by_o all_o christian_a prince_n in_o their_o treaty_n with_o they_o the_o pope_n also_o who_o confer_v this_o right_a and_o title_n of_o roman_a emperor_n be_v by_o custom_n and_o prescription_n the_o to_n the_o clementin_n de_fw-la sententia_fw-la &_o re_fw-la judicata_fw-la that_o law_n be_v make_v by_o pope_n clement_n v._o against_o henry_n vii_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o interregnum_fw-la or_o vacancy_n after_o every_o emperor_n death_n the_o pope_n shall_v have_v all_o the_o power_n over_o the_o imperial_a country_n and_o to_n the_o administrator_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o time_n of_o a_o vacancy_n and_o be_v the_o representative_a of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n in_o who_o the_o power_n of_o choose_v or_o approve_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n do_v always_o reside_v how_o various_a soever_o the_o way_n of_o choose_v he_o be_v as_o grotius_n inform_v we_o in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la &_o bellarm._n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n rom._n 3._o note_v 1_o &_o 2._o on_o chap._n 3._o these_o right_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a emperor_n be_v also_o confirm_v by_o that_o civil_a law_n which_o be_v always_o in_o former_a time_n the_o general_n law_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o be_v so_o now_o for_o the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o and_o his_o title_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n themselves_o his_o power_n in_o dispose_v of_o the_o fee_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o they_o in_o blondus_fw-la trithemius_n sabellicus_n cuspinian_n etc._n etc._n and_o almost_o all_o historian_n do_v blame_v the_o emperor_n rodolph_n of_o hasburg_n for_o sell_v the_o fee_n of_o the_o imperial_a town_n and_o principality_n in_o italy_n but_o the_o pope_n be_v well_o please_v with_o it_o because_o it_o keep_v the_o emperor_n at_o great_a distance_n from_o they_o italy_n he_o be_v continual_o in_o the_o exercise_n of_o and_o have_v public_a homage_n do_v he_o for_o the_o dutchy_n of_o milan_n mantua_n modena_n montferret_n &c_n &c_n and_o for_o other_o right_n in_o these_o part_n chapter_n part_n grot._n respon_n de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la in_o not._n 6._o of_o this_o chapter_n his_o be_v of_o the_o german_a nation_n signify_v no_o more_o against_o he_o than_o it_o do_v against_o other_o that_o they_o be_v of_o thrace_n or_o dalmatia_n or_o hungary_n beside_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a distinction_n in_o his_o title_n betwixt_o that_o of_o caesar_n or_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o his_o be_v king_n of_o germany_n hungary_n bohemia_n it_o can_v be_v no_o objection_n against_o this_o that_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v no_o exercise_n of_o authority_n over_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n or_o over_o all_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n for_o 1._o his_o absence_n from_o rome_n and_o from_o the_o particular_a government_n reference_n see_v reference_n of_o it_o be_v no_o great_a argument_n against_o his_o be_v the_o head_n of_o that_o city_n as_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n than_o it_o be_v against_o those_o roman_a emperor_n who_o first_o leave_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n to_o its_o own_o disposal_n and_o seat_v themselves_o at_o ravenna_n and_o though_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a emperor_n be_v now_o less_o at_o rome_n than_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o those_o emperor_n yet_o as_o long_o as_o he_o be_v still_o own_a there_o as_o lord_n paramount_n of_o the_o whole_a empire_n of_o that_o city_n a_o particular_a privilege_n of_o exemption_n from_o the_o execution_n of_o his_o order_n among_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o assert_v it_o to_o be_v a_o privilege_a place_n within_o the_o extent_n of_o his_o jurisdiction_n beside_o that_o it_o be_v by_o prince_n by_o the_o pope_n themselves_o pretend_v no_o other_o right_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n than_o the_o donation_n of_o their_o emperor_n and_o these_o be_v upon_o occasion_n recall_v the_o most_o famous_a instance_n of_o which_o be_v no_o late_a than_o the_o year_n 963._o when_o pope_n leo_n viii_o make_v a_o most_o solemn_a renunciation_n of_o all_o the_o imperial_a donation_n that_o have_v be_v give_v to_o his_o predecessor_n and_o this_o for_o himself_o and_o his_o successor_n to_o the_o emperor_n otho_n i._n and_o his_o successor_n and_o to_o this_o subscribe_v the_o archbishop_n cardinal_n and_o all_o the_o clergy_n there_o and_o the_o consul_n senator_n etc._n etc._n and_o all_o the_o civil_a governor_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o papacy_n as_o be_v record_v by_o theodoric_n à _fw-fr nyem_n there_o be_v indeed_o continual_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o emperor_n about_o these_o donation_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o whole_o in_o the_o free_a possession_n of_o the_o government_n of_o it_o till_o it_o be_v give_v away_o by_o the_o emperor_n charles_n iu._n who_o in_o lieu_n of_o it_o have_v the_o golden_a bull_n to_o choose_v the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o germany_n blondus_fw-la in_o his_o 2_o decad._n lib._n 10._o give_v that_o account_n of_o pope_n innocent_a vi_o that_o he_o will_v not_o give_v he_o the_o imperial_a crown_n but_o upon_o this_o condition_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o keep_v his_o public_a meeting_n there_o nor_o make_v any_o order_n about_o the_o roman_n without_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o keep_v any_o constant_a court_n at_o rome_n or_o in_o italy_n thus_o be_v the_o emperor_n sigismond_n bring_v afterward_o to_o do_v much_o the_o same_o thing_n by_o pope_n eugenius_n about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o that_o under_o the_o name_n of_o confirm_v the_o donation_n of_o constantine_n and_o of_o the_o other_o prince_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o emperor_n themselves_o that_o they_o exercise_v no_o temporal_a superiority_n there_o and_o that_o power_n which_o they_o have_v lose_v there_o be_v only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o power_n there_o exercise_v before_o they_o by_o a_o church-head_n according_a to_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o prophecy_n 12._o rev._n 13._o 12._o 2._o as_o for_o the_o inconsiderableness_n of_o his_o power_n or_o authority_n over_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v foretell_v of_o he_o in_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v express_o signify_v in_o the_o figure_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v but_o the_o head_n 12._o rev._n 13._o 1_o &_o chap._n 17._o 12._o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n when_o it_o be_v divide_v into_o they_o into_o aventinus_n in_o annal._n boior_n lib._n 7._o eberhard_n archbishop_n of_o saltzbourg_n about_o the_o year_n 1240._o describe_v the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n over_o the_o imperial_a with_o application_n to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o emperor_n say_v he_o be_v now_o no_o more_o than_o a_o name_n the_o ten_o king_n who_o have_v part_v the_o world_n among_o they_o do_v destroy_v it_o rather_o than_o govern_v it_o under_o they_o be_v grow_v up_o that_o little_a horn_n which_o have_v eye_n and_o a_o mouth_n speak_v proud_a thing_n what_o can_v be_v clear_a than_o this_o prophecy_n turn_v over_o the_o annal_n all_o the_o strange_a thing_n which_o our_o master_n forewarn_v we_o of_o be_v already_o come_v to_o pass_v ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n de_fw-fr jurib_n reg._n &_o imp._n rom._n cap._n 9_o show_v that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n stand_v upon_o the_o same_o title_n that_o charlemain_n leave_v to_o his_o son_n by_o inheritance_n the_o way_n by_o election_n succeed_v into_o the_o same_o right_n and_o so_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v still_o the_o same_o title_n over_o the_o land_n and_o kingdom_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o roman_a empire_n though_o he_o be_v not_o in_o the_o actual_a possession_n of_o they_o eleven_o distinct_a sovereignty_n represent_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n with_o crown_n upon_o they_o and_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n among_o they_o and_o therefore_o must_v the_o head_n be_v real_o but_o a_o titular_a head_n of_o that_o whole_a empire_n and_o not_o in_o the_o actual_a possession_n of_o all_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o it_o and_o since_o the_o beast_n be_v a_o roman_a secular_a power_n in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a by_o coral_n preced_a and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o secular_a power_n of_o the_o empire_n who_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v superior_a to_o all_o the_o rest_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n but_o he_o alone_o the_o smallness_n of_o his_o dominion_n can_v hinder_v he_o from_o be_v a_o secular_a head_n of_o rome_n beside_o he_o be_v in_o the_o actual_a possession_n and_o exercise_n of_o many_o privilege_n
the_o application_n of_o it_o to_o the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n by_o constanstine_n conversion_n be_v that_o the_o reign_n of_o diabolical_a rage_n in_o the_o imperial_a head_n against_o the_o christian_n church_n be_v then_o at_o a_o end_n and_o that_o christianity_n be_v mount_v on_o the_o throne_n instead_o of_o it_o but_o there_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o hint_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n itself_o or_o of_o the_o change_n of_o it_o for_o a_o new_a head_n it_o be_v only_o the_o change_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o that_o head_n and_o therefore_o be_v it_o say_v to_o be_v satan_n only_o cast_v down_o and_o though_o one_o will_v judge_v this_o to_o be_v a_o great_a change_n of_o affair_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n from_o hence_o to_o make_v the_o loss_n of_o the_o dragon_n power_n the_o end_n of_o a_o head_n because_o his_o power_n never_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o one_o the_o imperial_a head_n have_v not_o its_o denomination_n or_o distinctive_a character_n from_o the_o other_o head_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o dragon_n in_o it_o and_o therefore_o it_o can_v cease_v to_o be_v a_o head_n only_o for_o have_v that_o power_n cast_v out_o of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o power_n of_o the_o dragon_n that_o be_v the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n from_o those_o that_o be_v before_o it_o be_v certain_a for_o the_o red_a dragon_n with_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n must_v necessary_o be_v some_o roman_a power_n persecute_v the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o then_o it_o must_v 1._o either_o begin_v at_o pompey_n conquest_n of_o judaea_n which_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o consulary_a government_n and_o continue_v in_o the_o dictatorship_n of_o julius_n caesar_n and_o so_o the_o red_a dagon_n will_v be_v in_o one_o or_o two_o head_n more_o beside_o the_o imperial_a and_o therefore_o can_v not_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o distinction_n betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o imperial_a if_o so_o than_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n without_o the_o dragon_n in_o it_o have_v all_o reason_n to_o be_v account_v the_o same_o head_n still_o since_o the_o dragon_n be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o essential_a difference_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n from_o the_o two_o other_o that_o go_v before_o it_o and_o therefore_o do_v the_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o dragon_n out_o of_o the_o imperial_a head_n make_v no_o change_n of_o that_o property_n which_o make_v it_o a_o head_n or_o two_o the_o dragon_n must_v be_v the_o roman_a persecution_n of_o the_o christian_n and_o then_o the_o imperial_a head_n will_v have_v be_v begin_v a_o long_a time_n before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o dragon_n in_o it_o which_o will_v plain_o show_v that_o as_o the_o imperial_a government_n be_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n before_o it_o be_v possess_v by_o the_o dragon_n so_o must_v it_o continue_v the_o same_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o it_o be_v dispossess_v of_o the_o dragon_n 2._o and_o whereas_o this_o opinion_n seem_v to_o be_v countenance_v from_o the_o immediate_a consequence_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n which_o be_v 3._o v._o 3._o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n and_o heal_v again_o it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o maintainer_n of_o this_o opinion_n themselves_o do_v allow_v at_o least_o 140_o year_n space_n betwixt_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o the_o rise_v of_o that_o other_o beast_n and_o then_o there_o be_v no_o argument_n at_o all_o from_o the_o nearness_n of_o the_o two_o vision_n to_o one_o another_o either_o to_o interpret_v that_o fall_n of_o the_o wound_n of_o any_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n or_o to_o make_v so_o little_a a_o distance_n of_o space_n betwixt_o the_o fall_n and_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v a_o plain_a mention_n of_o a_o flood_n cast_v out_o of_o the_o dragon_n 15._o rev._n 12._o 15._o mouth_n which_o in_o prophetic_a language_n signify_v a_o inundation_n of_o vast_a multitude_n of_o people_n do_v give_v opportunity_n and_o time_n enough_o for_o the_o wound_n of_o the_o head_n and_o the_o heal_a it_o again_o and_o this_o distance_n betwixt_o they_o be_v by_o our_o adversary_n say_v to_o be_v 140_o year_n indeed_o this_o very_o 13_o chapter_n do_v show_v the_o power_n of_o the_o dragon_n to_o be_v whole_o spiritual_a consider_v by_o himself_o for_o he_o be_v represent_v here_o as_o active_a as_o he_o be_v before_o he_o be_v cast_v down_o which_o show_v that_o he_o be_v only_o a_o evil_a spirit_n in_o one_o of_o the_o head_n and_o not_o the_o head_n itself_o for_o than_o his_o cast_v down_o will_v have_v be_v the_o dragon_n deadly_a wound_n as_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v before_o past_a be_v represent_v to_o be_v so_o wound_v whereas_o the_o dragon_n be_v as_o much_o in_o action_n after_o his_o fall_n as_o he_o be_v before_o he_o be_v then_o the_o same_o spiritual_a power_n when_o he_o be_v in_o the_o head_n and_o when_o he_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o it_o and_o therefore_o distinct_a from_o it_o 3._o it_o will_v be_v further_o urge_v that_o this_o will_v make_v the_o imperial_a head_n continue_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o it_o be_v turn_v christian_n whereas_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o have_v the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n upon_o they_o but_o it_o be_v know_v that_o thing_n be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o that_o which_o be_v most_o predominant_a among_o they_o and_o since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o christian_a emperor_n in_o that_o head_n be_v inconsiderable_a in_o comparison_n of_o the_o time_n of_o heathenism_n the_o objection_n have_v no_o weight_n in_o it_o 4._o but_o than_o it_o seem_v hard_a to_o answer_v that_o character_n upon_o the_o seven_o head_n or_o gothish_a king_n it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o very_o difficult_a if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v the_o mix_a form_n of_o imperial_a and_o regal_a government_n for_o it_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o find_v the_o begin_n of_o that_o degeneracy_n of_o christianity_n which_o be_v call_v blasphemy_n in_o the_o establish_a roman_a religion_n saint_n religion_n we_o find_v in_o st._n augustine_n contra_fw-la faustum_n lib._n 20._o c._n 2._o which_o be_v near_o a_o 100_o year_n before_o this_o time_n that_o the_o manachee_n will_v have_v the_o orthodox_n to_o be_v like_o the_o pagan_n and_o faustus_n thence_o say_v you_o have_v turn_v the_o idol_n of_o the_o pagan_n into_o martyr_n who_o you_o worship_v with_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o invocation_n and_o the_o edict_n of_o valens_n and_o theodosius_n against_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n confirm_v it_o hospinian_n pag._n 49._o the_o worship_n of_o the_o saint_n by_o invocation_n etc._n etc._n seem_v to_o be_v very_o near_o akin_a to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o lesser_a god_n among_o the_o heathen_n and_o then_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v blasphemy_n h._n salmeron_n praelud_fw-la 7._o in_o apocalyps_n give_v this_o very_a reason_n why_o by_o babylon_n the_o harlot_n must_v be_v understand_v rome_n heathen_a viz._n because_o it_o do_v worship_v the_o image_n of_o all_o the_o god_n in_o the_o pantheon_n as_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n at_o that_o time_n and_o however_o different_a the_o goth_n may_v be_v from_o the_o roman_n in_o opinion_n yet_o we_o have_v 501._o have_v petavius_n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 6._o c._n 2._o de_fw-la theodorico_fw-la and_o tho_o according_a to_o the_o religion_n of_o his_o country_n he_o be_v of_o the_o arrian_n sect_n yet_o he_o defend_v the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o all_o faithfulness_n and_o sigonius_n say_v of_o odoacer_n before_o he_o that_o he_o give_v the_o bishop_n and_o the_o church_n their_o due_a respect_n lib._n 15._o de_fw-fr imp._n occident_n and_o baron_n anno_fw-la 476._o that_o he_o give_v the_o catholic_n church_n no_o trouble_n in_o church-matter_n but_o sufficient_a instance_n of_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o the_o gothish_a king_n may_v be_v find_v in_o cassiodorus_n book_n of_o variar_n as_o lib._n 2._o ep._n 28._o there_o be_v first_o theodoric_n profession_n that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o force_v religion_n upon_o any_o not_o upon_o jew_n lib._n 3._o ep._n 45._o he_o mention_n the_o defender_n of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n commissioner_n settle_v by_o himself_o and_o upon_o their_o complaint_n of_o a_o injury_n enjoin_v his_o deputy_n by_o all_o mean_n to_o right_v they_o according_a to_o the_o former_a grant_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n lib._n 4._o ep._n 20._o order_n the_o restitution_n of_o gift_n take_v away_o from_o the_o church_n athalaricus_n after_o he_o make_v
show_n of_o himself_o before_o the_o full_a rise_n of_o the_o beast_n though_o his_o fullgrown_a appearance_n be_v not_o till_o after_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n 7._o if_o it_o be_v further_o object_v that_o the_o imperial_a line_n that_o be_v begin_v in_o justinian_n be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o rule_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o deprivation_n of_o leo_n isaurus_n and_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n by_o the_o pope_n and_o therefore_o that_o the_o emperor_n from_o justinian_n can_v not_o be_v the_o beast_n since_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v in_o be_v till_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o confer_v of_o the_o title_n of_o roman_a emperor_n upon_o charlemaigne_n not_o long_o after_o do_v continue_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n to_o this_o day_n and_o if_o there_o have_v be_v a_o perfect_a inter-reign_a from_o the_o end_n of_o leo_n isaurus_n to_o charlemaigne_n that_o will_v not_o have_v discontinue_v the_o imperial_a head_n for_o since_o there_o be_v no_o other_o secular_a head_n of_o rome_n own_v for_o supreme_a there_o in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o imperial_a during_o that_o space_n of_o time_n the_o imperial_a head_n still_o continue_v without_o the_o interposition_n of_o any_o other_o for_o the_o lombard_n king_n who_o be_v the_o only_a appear_a power_n of_o italy_n beside_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v own_v for_o supreme_a at_o rome_n in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n that_o the_o pope_n adjacent_a pope_n petavius_n rationar_n temp._n part._n i._o lib._n 8._o cap._n 7._o speak_v of_o aistulphus_n king_n of_o the_o lombard_n and_o then_o he_o deliver_v to_o the_o pope_n by_o the_o abbot_n fulrade_n the_o exarchat_n of_o ravenna_n and_o the_o five_o city_n that_o be_v ancona_n and_o the_o four_o town_n of_o the_o picene_a territory_n and_o other_o adjacent_a have_v all_o their_o most_o considerable_a territory_n give_v he_o by_o pepin_n the_o father_n of_o charlemaigne_n and_o pope_n and_o ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenberg_n quote_v the_o historiae_fw-la francorum_fw-la for_o what_o follow_v pope_n stephen_n the_o successor_n of_o zacharias_n about_o the_o year_n 753._o anoint_a pepin_n and_o his_o two_o son_n viz._n charles_n afterward_o charlemaignc_n and_o carolomannus_n for_o king_n of_o the_o frank_n and_o oblige_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o frank_n to_o choose_v none_o of_o any_o family_n than_o these_o who_o he_o have_v make_v choice_n of_o by_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n to_o defend_v the_o apostolic_a see_n and_o so_o pepin_n enter_v that_o year_n into_o italy_n for_o that_o very_a purpose_n upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n martin_n and_o other_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n have_v say_v that_o pope_n stephen_n translate_v the_o empire_n from_o the_o greek_n to_o the_o german_n for_o since_o the_o business_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v to_o defend_v the_o roman_a church_n and_o to_o exalt_v the_o head_n of_o it_o the_o pope_n as_o appear_v dist_n 6._o tibi_fw-la domino_fw-la and_o to_o protect_v the_o clergy_n 96_o distinct_a c._n ult_n and_o the_o holy_a church_n as_o other_o king_n and_o prince_n be_v 23._o q._n 5._o c._n principes_fw-la etc._n etc._n administratores_fw-la and_o since_o constantine_n and_o his_o son_n leo_n require_v to_o do_v this_o by_o pope_n stephen_n against_o the_o lombard_n as_o appear_v exeunt_n de_fw-fr elect._n venerabilem_fw-la in_o ult_n glossâ_fw-la do_v refuse_v to_o do_v it_o therefore_o do_v pope_n stephen_n choose_v pepin_n and_o charles_n etc._n etc._n and_o their_o successor_n etc._n etc._n and_o for_o the_o contrariety_n of_o chronicle_n we_o ought_v to_o stand_v to_o the_o chronicle_n of_o the_o frank_n abovementioned_a which_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v write_v by_o a_o frank_n who_o therefore_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o transaction_n of_o this_o translation_n for_o this_o history_n of_o the_o frank_n in_o this_o matter_n concern_v charlemaigne_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o abbot_n rhegius_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o trier_n who_o have_v reason_n to_o be_v think_v to_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o his_o own_o country_n the_o sum_n of_o the_o canon-law_n print_v at_o venice_n with_o the_o privilege_n of_o almost_o all_o monarch_n and_o pope_n by_o the_o title_n of_o the_o speculum_fw-la of_o pope_n emperor_n and_o king_n do_v affirm_v the_o translation_n of_o the_o empire_n from_o the_o greek_n to_o the_o frank_n to_o have_v be_v do_v by_o pope_n stephen_n about_o the_o year_n 753._o ludovicus_n a_o bebenburg_n attribute_n to_o pepin_n ann._n dom._n 753._o and_o a._n rosellus_fw-la to_o the_o year_n 755._o and_o marinus_n to_o the_o same_o year_n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n rom._n in_o germanos_fw-la sect_n quod_fw-la translatio_fw-la imp._n non_fw-la facta_fw-la erat_fw-la per_fw-la papam_fw-la and_o bellarmin_n l._n 1._o de_fw-la translatione_fw-la imp._n romani_fw-la in_o germanos_fw-la cap._n 12._o grant_n that_o charlemaigne_n conquer_v italy_n 20_o year_n before_o he_o be_v crown_v by_o the_o pope_n charlemaigne_n himself_o reference_n see_v reference_n be_v within_o some_o year_n after_o leo_n isaurus_n own_v by_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o royal_a defender_n of_o the_o liberty_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o church_n though_o he_o have_v not_o the_o title_n of_o emperor_n till_o many_o year_n after_o if_o any_o shall_v dispute_v the_o right_n of_o charlemaigne_n because_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v commentator_n be_v bellarmin_n in_o his_o first_o book_n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n rom._n in_o germanos_fw-la c._n 12._o do_v give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n to_o charlemaigne_n and_o of_o the_o own_n the_o title_n of_o the_o western_a emperor_n and_o cap._n 5._o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenberg_n in_o note_n 6._o on_o the_o 6_o chapter_n m._n frehem_n his_o commentator_n unjust_o depose_v they_o may_v as_o well_o question_v the_o right_n of_o succession_n in_o most_o of_o the_o emperor_n before_o possession_n and_o not_o right_o be_v that_o which_o do_v always_o confirm_v the_o imperial_a title_n and_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o find_v any_o constant_a way_n of_o succession_n or_o election_n in_o the_o imperial_a line_n before_o charlemaigne_n to_o find_v a_o right_n upon_o sometime_o the_o emperor_n be_v elect_v by_o the_o army_n sometime_o by_o the_o people_n sometime_o adopt_v by_o another_o emperor_n all_o that_o can_v be_v find_v constant_a about_o it_o be_v that_o general_o they_o use_v to_o have_v 10._o have_v see_v grot._n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la b._n &_o p._n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o note_v 1._o chap._n 3._o &_o hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr coronatione_fw-la cap._n 13._o in_o the_o same_o note_n and_o the_o comment_n there_o on_o ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n see_v also_o lipsius_n of_o these_o acclamation_n 2._o elect._n cap._n 10._o the_o acclamation_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o senate_n which_o be_v free_o give_v speak_v give_v of_o charlemaign'_v acclamation_n all_o historian_n speak_v to_o charlemaigne_n from_o who_o there_o have_v be_v continue_v a_o succession_n of_o the_o imperial_a line_n to_o this_o time_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o before_o julius_n caesar_n the_o majesty_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n be_v in_o the_o reference_n see_v reference_n consul_n reference_n paulus_n merula_n de_fw-fr legibus_fw-la romanis_n pag._n 58._o the_o jurisdiction_n be_v bound_v the_o senate_n have_v more_o authority_n than_o the_o magistrate_n the_o common_a people_n have_v the_o great_a authority_n in_o all_o the_o people_n together_o be_v the_o majesty_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n cuspinian_n in_o sextum_fw-la rufum_fw-la pag._n 6._o the_o consul_n rod_n be_v hang_v down_o when_o they_o come_v into_o a_o full_a assembly_n of_o the_o people_n because_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n be_v great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o consul_n people_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o commit_v treason_n be_v in_o majestatem_fw-la populi_n romani_fw-la peccare_fw-la and_o it_o be_v a_o general_o continue_a custom_n by_o the_o emperor_n to_o receive_v the_o confirmation_n of_o their_o title_n from_o the_o acclamation_n of_o the_o people_n 8._o but_o it_o may_v be_v here_o urge_v that_o the_o imperial_a head_n be_v manifest_o discontinue_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o tumult_n of_o italy_n under_o the_o 13._o the_o see_v petavii_n rationar_n temp._n part._n i._o l._n 8._o c._n 13._o berengarii_fw-la when_o there_o be_v such_o frequent_a change_n of_o the_o king_n of_o italy_n this_o can_v be_v of_o no_o more_o force_n than_o the_o former_a except_v the_o ceremony_n of_o anoint_v berengarius_fw-la king_n at_o rome_n by_o pope_n john_n the_o xth._n but_o his_o reign_n be_v so_o very_o short_a after_o it_o and_o the_o succession_n of_o those_o after_o he_o so_o like_o a_o mere_a scuffle_n
beast_n here_o be_v represent_v as_o consist_v of_o these_o kingdom_n as_o the_o part_n of_o his_o body_n which_o if_o it_o have_v any_o reference_n to_o the_o roman_a state_n at_o the_o particular_a rise_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o justinian_n must_v signify_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v that_o particular_a roman_a power_n which_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o greece_n babylon_n and_o persia_n or_o that_o part_n of_o asia_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o babylonian_n and_o persian_n and_o then_o it_o do_v very_o clear_o signify_v that_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n shall_v be_v at_o the_o advancement_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n to_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n and_o do_v not_o that_o suit_n well_o enough_o with_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o italy_n this_o will_v tempt_v one_o to_o be_v very_o confident_a that_o this_o be_v design_v as_o a_o very_a plain_a character_n to_o know_v the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o since_o there_o be_v no_o such_o mention_n of_o any_o of_o the_o part_n of_o these_o beast_n in_o the_o dragon_n in_o the_o chapter_n just_o before_o which_o yet_o be_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o figure_n with_o this_o and_o be_v know_v to_o signify_v the_o roman_a 12._o chap._n 12._o state_n a_o long_a time_n after_o that_o it_o have_v be_v in_o possession_n of_o greece_n and_o asia_n and_o one_o will_v be_v very_o apt_a to_o judge_v that_o what_o be_v represent_v as_o particular_a to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n and_o be_v omit_v in_o the_o dragon_n which_o yet_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n must_v be_v add_v as_o a_o mark_n of_o distinction_n of_o the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o but_o if_o other_o will_v have_v this_o mark_n of_o the_o three_o beast_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o general_a nature_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o it_o signify_v the_o roman_a conquest_n at_o its_o first_o appearance_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n it_o will_v not_o prejudice_v my_o opinion_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o show_v that_o as_o this_o beast_n do_v signify_v the_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o under_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n so_o this_o character_n of_o the_o part_n of_o it_o do_v most_o exact_o agree_v with_o that_o which_o i_o make_v to_o be_v the_o last_o rule_v head_n at_o its_o first_o rise_n in_o distinction_n to_o all_o other_o state_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n be_v know_v to_o signify_v that_o it_o 1._o rev._n 13._o 1._o shall_v arise_v out_o of_o great_a commotion_n and_o by_o great_a war_n and_o tumult_n for_o so_o be_v many_o water_n interpret_v by_o the_o angel_n himself_o to_o signify_v in_o this_o prophecy_n chap._n 17._o 15._o multitude_n and_o peoples_n 8._o isa_n 8._o 7._o &_o 17._o 12._o jer._n 46._o 8._o and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n which_o be_v add_v to_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o water_n in_o the_o sea_n do_v determine_v it_o to_o signify_v great_a commotion_n of_o those_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o certain_o this_o do_v very_o well_o suit_n with_o that_o strange_a bustle_n which_o justinian_n make_v in_o the_o world_n by_o his_o war_n with_o the_o goth_n and_o vandal_n and_o persian_n and_o with_o his_o conquest_n of_o those_o people_n at_o his_o take_a possession_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n the_o ascend_v of_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n rev._n 17._o 8._o be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o the_o sea_n be_v usual_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o abyss_n in_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o word_n here_o use_v for_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n i_o can_v never_o meet_v with_o any_o satisfactory_a account_n from_o any_o other_o hypothesis_n concern_v the_o date_n of_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o beast_n why_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o its_o continuance_n both_o in_o daniel_n 14._o dan._n 7._o 25._o rev._n 13._o 5._o &_o chap._n 12._o 14._o and_o the_o revelation_n shall_v be_v express_v by_o a_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n or_o 4â—_n month_n which_o be_v the_o same_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 24._o for_o one_o will_v be_v apt_a to_o conclude_v that_o year_n that_o alcasar_n notat_fw-la 4._o ad_fw-la v._o 2._o cap._n 11._o all_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n be_v set_v out_o by_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a refer_v to_o a_o week_n and_o on_o chap._n 12._o we_o have_v see_v that_o by_o 1260_o day_n be_v signify_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a according_a to_o the_o grecian_a and_o jewish_a account_n we_o have_v also_o there_o see_v that_o the_o space_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v to_o be_v take_v mystical_o and_o that_o by_o it_o be_v signify_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o a_o week_n of_o seven_o year_n the_o three_o and_o a_o half_a in_o that_o expression_n must_v have_v a_o reference_n to_o some_o seven_o as_o the_o whole_a number_n of_o it_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v in_o itself_o so_o precise_a and_o unusual_a a_o determination_n of_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o a_o thing_n and_o the_o whole_a number_n seven_o so_o common_o use_v in_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n to_o signify_v the_o whole_a of_o thing_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n that_o it_o must_v be_v think_v to_o be_v very_o likely_a to_o be_v here_o refer_v to_o especial_o when_o it_o be_v also_o consider_v that_o the_o number_n seven_o be_v very_o frequent_o in_o use_n all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n alcazar_n have_v observe_v that_o it_o be_v make_v use_n of_o there_o no_o less_o than_o forty_o time_n epist_n dedicat._n comment_fw-fr in_o apocalyp_n the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o preach_n of_o christ_n to_o which_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v say_v to_o allude_v be_v also_o in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n last_o verse_n make_v to_o be_v a_o reference_n to_o half_a a_o week_n of_o year_n with_o this_o it_o be_v also_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o other_o two_o famous_a prophecy_n concern_v the_o captivity_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n which_o be_v everywhere_o make_v the_o scheme_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n the_o first_o about_o the_o 70_o year_n captivity_n by_o jeremiah_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o 70_o week_n captivity_n till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o messiah_n which_o be_v mention_v with_o the_o former_a in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n they_o both_o have_v the_o number_n seven_o for_o their_o denominator_fw-la and_o common_a measure_n and_o from_o jacob_n seven_o year_n service_n for_o 2._o gen._n 29._o &_o chap._n 21._o 2._o leah_n and_o rachel_n and_o from_o the_o liberty_n of_o a_o hebrew_n servant_n at_o the_o end_n of_o seven_o year_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o space_n of_o seven_o year_n be_v the_o know_a space_n of_o time_n for_o servitude_n among_o the_o jew_n where_o the_o prophecy_n be_v deliver_v and_o the_o seven_o year_n that_o we_o be_v now_o inquire_v after_o to_o fix_v the_o half_a of_o they_o to_o must_v be_v some_o seven_o year_n of_o the_o bondage_n of_o the_o church_n though_o with_o some_o lightsome_a interval_n as_o this_o do_v make_v it_o very_o likely_a that_o the_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n or_o beast_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n do_v certain_o refer_v to_o some_o whole_a number_n of_o seven_o time_n so_o be_v it_o now_o worth_a the_o inquire_n to_o what_o particular_a seven_o prophetical_a time_n they_o be_v refer_v this_o difficulty_n in_o the_o way_n that_o i_o have_v find_v myself_o determine_v to_o by_o the_o prophecy_n be_v easy_o resolve_v for_o if_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v at_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o italy_n the_o time_n time_n and_o half_a of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v just_a as_o long_o a_o space_n of_o time_n as_o it_o be_v from_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o the_o captivity_n of_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o assyrian_n who_o be_v much_o the_o same_o kingdom_n with_o the_o babylonian_n in_o the_o 9th_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o hosea_n to_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n for_o that_o captivity_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n by_o salmanasar_n be_v in_o fine_a petau._n rat._n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 2._o cap._n 2._o in_o ezechia_n part._n 2._o l._n 1._o c._n 4._o in_o fine_a the_o 3993d_o year_n of_o the_o julian_n period_n and_o 720_o year_n before_o christ_n if_o to_o this_o be_v add_v the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o belisarius_n carry_v vitiges_n the_o king_n of_o the_o italian_a goth_n in_o triumph_n with_o he_o to_o justinian_n which_o be_v anno_fw-la dom._n 540_o there_o will_v be_v just_o the_o same_o number_n of_o 1260_o year_n to_o the_o
for_o the_o precedence_n of_o the_o city_n to_o which_o they_o do_v belong_v and_o baronius_n himself_o do_v open_o acknowledge_v this_o an._n 39_o 10._o the_o ancient_n say_v he_o observe_v no_o other_o rule_n in_o institute_v the_o ecclesiastical_a see_v than_o the_o division_n of_o province_n and_o the_o prerogative_n before_o establish_v by_o the_o roman_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o particular_a case_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o unanswerable_a evidence_n for_o it_o be_v the_o big_a of_o all_o the_o first_o four_o famous_a general_n counsel_n which_o pope_n gregory_n do_v reverence_n as_o the_o four_o gospel_n and_o this_o be_v there_o carry_v 451._o carry_v see_v the_o contest_v betwixt_o the_o pope_n legate_n and_o the_o council_n about_o this_o affair_n council_n chalcedon_n action_n 16._o where_o it_o be_v in_o fine_a determine_v against_o the_o legate_n by_o the_o judge_n and_o council_n bellarmin_n acknowledge_v this_o in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr pontifice_fw-la the_o greek_n say_v he_o oppose_v this_o that_o be_v the_o universal_a supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o year_n 451._o against_o the_o will_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n tho'_o then_o at_o the_o great_a height_n that_o he_o ever_o have_v be_v which_o do_v manifest_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o tenure_n that_o the_o pope_n claim_v to_o hold_v by_o and_o further_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a aim_n of_o the_o council_n do_v appear_v not_o only_o from_o pope_n leo_n exception_n against_o this_o decree_n but_o also_o by_o the_o opposition_n that_o there_o be_v ever_o after_o betwixt_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n about_o the_o precedence_n till_o the_o time_n of_o boniface_n who_o get_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n but_o yet_o not_o without_o much_o opposition_n from_o the_o greek_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o constantinople_n by_o this_o than_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v the_o principal_a object_n of_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o it_o be_v give_v to_o that_o church_n only_o in_o veneration_n of_o that_o power_n for_o that_o for_o who_o sake_n a_o thing_n be_v honour_v be_v the_o principal_a object_n of_o that_o honour_n and_o epistle_n and_o platina_n in_o bonifacio_n tertio_fw-la he_o obtain_v of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n that_o the_o seat_n of_o st._n peter_n shall_v be_v call_v and_o esteem_v to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n but_o yet_o not_o without_o great_a contention_n about_o it_o many_o affirm_v that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o nrst_a and_o chief_a see_v of_o the_o church_n where_o the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v anastasius_n bibliothecarius_n in_o bonifacio_n 3_o he_o obtain_v of_o phocas_n that_o the_o apostolic_a see_v of_o st._n peter_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n whereas_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v write_v itself_o the_o chief_a of_o all_o church_n caranza_n council_n summa_fw-la p._n 369._o bonefacius_fw-la 3._o he_o obtain_v etc._n etc._n that_o the_o see_v of_o st._n peter_n shall_v be_v account_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n which_o title_n the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v challenge_v to_o itself_o evil_a prince_n favour_v it_o and_o affirm_v that_o the_o chief_a see_v of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v there_o where_o the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v that_o be_v at_o constantinople_n gregor_n m._n just_a before_o boniface_n be_v full_a of_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n claim_n to_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n in_o his_o four_o 6_o and_o seven_o book_n of_o his_o epistle_n boniface_n the_o three_o notwithstanding_o all_o his_o good_a service_n to_o phocas_n can_v not_o get_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n without_o much_o opposition_n from_o the_o greek_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o constantinople_n 3._o the_o chief_a head_n and_o life_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o papal_a authority_n it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v the_o contriver_n of_o that_o image_n and_o be_v also_o the_o evil_a spirit_n of_o it_o that_o instigate_v it_o to_o all_o the_o mischief_n that_o it_o do_v now_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v nothing_o but_o they_o but_o edictum_fw-la sive_fw-la decretal_a pap._n hilarii_n ep._n 11._o about_o the_o year_n 476._o when_v the_o western_a empire_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o barbarian_n and_o so_o the_o pope_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o sole_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o have_v also_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o law_n of_o christian_a prince_n that_o whatsoever_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_n shall_v upon_o examination_n pronounce_v concern_v church_n and_o their_o governor_n shall_v with_o reverence_n be_v receive_v and_o strict_o observe_v dr._n barrow_n be_v pope_n supremacy_n p._n 244._o speak_v of_o the_o episcopal_a see_v before_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n so_o stand_v the_o order_n of_o church-dignity_n till_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a back_v with_o imperial_a authority_n what_o before_o be_v but_o custom_n by_o so_o august_n a_o sanction_n become_v universal_a law_n and_o with_o such_o veneration_n as_o by_o some_o be_v account_v immutable_o and_o everlasting_o obligatory_a as_o appear_v in_o pope_n leo_n maxim_n this_o do_v best_a appear_v from_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v because_o they_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v chief_a seat_n and_o also_o from_o the_o authority_n by_o which_o they_o come_v by_o it_o which_o be_v by_o the_o imperial_a law_n by_o who_o their_o primacy_n be_v establish_v see_v not._n prece_v and_o they_o be_v set_v up_o and_o depose_v by_o the_o emperor_n at_o pleasure_n and_o be_v create_v by_o they_o the_o emperor_n creature_n no_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v valid_a till_o after_o the_o 1520._o the_o caranza_n council_n summa_fw-la in_o severino_n ann._n dom._n 634._o severinus_n be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o room_n of_o pope_n honorius_n by_o isaacius_n the_o emperor_n exarch_n or_o deputy_n in_o italy_n for_o in_o those_o day_n the_o election_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n be_v not_o account_v valid_a unless_o the_o emperor_n or_o their_o exarch_n do_v confirm_v it_o after_o he_o have_v before_o observe_v in_o pelagius_n the_o second_o ann._n dom._n 580._o that_o pelagius_n be_v create_v pope_n without_o the_o roman_a prince_n authority_n against_o the_o usual_a custom_n for_o in_o those_o day_n nothing_o be_v do_v by_o the_o clergy_n in_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n without_o the_o emperor_n approbation_n but_o there_o be_v no_o conveniency_n at_o that_o time_n of_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n at_o constantinople_n because_o rome_n be_v then_o besiege_v by_o the_o lombard_n but_o he_o afterward_o beg_v pardon_n for_o it_o by_o his_o legate_n gregory_n but_o in_o adrian_n the_o three_o he_o do_v thus_o more_o remarkable_o confirm_v this_o custom_n this_o pope_n ann._n dom._n 888._o be_v so_o stout_a as_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o pontificate_n to_o bring_v in_o this_o law_n to_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v not_o be_v wait_v for_o before_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o pope_n this_o be_v so_o common_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o pope_n use_v to_o pay_v a_o sum_n of_o money_n to_o the_o emperor_n for_o their_o confirmation_n canon_n agath_fw-mi 21._o can._n distinct_a 63._o see_v note_v 1_o on_o chapter_n the_o four_o onuphrius_n panvinius_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o this_o custom_n at_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o italy_n in_o pelag._n 2._o the_o goth_n say_v he_o be_v beat_v out_o of_o italy_n by_o narses_n and_o italy_n together_o with_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v make_v a_o part_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n under_o justinian_n the_o emperor_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n vigilius_n there_o be_v a_o new_a custom_n bring_v up_o in_o the_o assembly_n for_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v that_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o the_o pope_n there_o shall_v forthwith_o be_v a_o election_n make_v by_o the_o clergy_n the_o senate_n and_o the_o people_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o right_n of_o major_n but_o the_o new_a elect_a pope_n can_v not_o be_v consecrate_v or_o ordain_v before_o his_o election_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o emperor_n at_o constantinople_n nor_o before_o he_o have_v the_o emperor_n letters-patent_n for_o his_o consecration_n in_o order_n to_o enter_v upon_o the_o papal_a jurisdiction_n for_o
power_n who_o be_v the_o executioner_n of_o the_o sentence_n all_o that_o the_o civil_a power_n do_v in_o it_o be_v but_o to_o follow_v the_o command_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o strike_v the_o last_o stroke_n only_o which_o be_v all_o that_o can_v make_v they_o be_v say_v to_o have_v a_o hand_n in_o it_o and_o tho'_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o the_o secular_a part_n in_o it_o be_v that_o which_o do_v the_o most_o effectual_o persuade_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n yet_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o principal_a agent_n in_o that_o also_o because_o they_o overawe_v the_o civil_a power_n into_o compliance_n with_o they_o which_o do_v very_o natural_o answer_v the_o power_n of_o the_o image_n in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o cause_v all_o those_o who_o will_v not_o worship_v it_o to_o be_v kill_v the_o false-prophet_n be_v the_o head_n of_o this_o image_n and_o so_o be_v the_o chief_a manager_n of_o this_o church-tyranny_n and_o therefore_o be_v it_o according_o say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o speak_v like_o a_o dragon_n or_o like_o that_o red_a dragon_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n just_o before_o and_o find_v to_o be_v the_o devil_n rage_v against_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb._n if_o any_o one_o shall_v question_v irenaeus_n question_v cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 11._o the_o two_o horn_n according_a to_o josephus_n acosta_n l._n 2._o de_fw-fr temporibus_fw-la noviss_n c._n 17._o be_v the_o ensign_n of_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n viz._n the_o mitre_n or_o the_o episcopal_a crown_n it_o shall_v seem_v therefore_o by_o this_o that_o this_o false_a prophet_n shall_v be_v some_o apostate_n bishop_n a_o great_a pretender_n to_o religion_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o the_o mitre_n but_o some_o mitre_a apostate_n that_o be_v here_o set_v out_o who_o shall_v treacherous_o abuse_v these_o horn_n of_o christ_n the_o lamb_n to_o propagate_v the_o party_n of_o antichrist_n and_o before_o when_o he_o have_v reckon_v up_o the_o several_a opinion_n about_o the_o 2_o do_v beast_n in_o the_o four_o place_n say_v he_o the_o best_a opinion_n be_v that_o of_o irenaeus_n tertullian_n ribera_n viega_n and_o other_o who_o by_o this_o beast_n understand_v some_o eminent_a pastor_n of_o the_o church_n the_o forerunner_n and_o preacher_n up_o of_o antichrist_n viegas_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 11._o after_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o but_o andrea_n caesariensis_n and_o irenaeus_n to_o i_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v much_o more_o in_o the_o right_n who_o understand_v by_o the_o second_o beast_n some_o eminent_a preacher_n the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n the_o armour-bearer_n of_o antichrist_n as_o irenaeus_n whether_o so_o dreadful_a a_o character_n of_o a_o beast_n speak_v like_o a_o dragon_n or_o like_o the_o devil_n can_v belong_v to_o a_o christian_a bishop_n of_o so_o great_a eminency_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v he_o may_v easy_o be_v satisfy_v if_o he_o consider_v that_o by_o his_o description_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v nothing_o less_o than_o such_o a_o person_n for_o that_o he_o must_v be_v the_o head_n of_o a_o roman_a church_n extend_v over_o all_o the_o world_n have_v be_v show_v from_o his_o character_n of_o be_v a_o church-head_n over_o the_o same_o extent_n of_o dominion_n that_o the_o beast_n do_v rule_n in_o for_o he_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o then_o that_o he_o must_v have_v the_o show_n of_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n appear_v from_o his_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb._n for_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o lamb_n all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n it_o will_v indeed_o have_v a_o more_o plain_a reference_n to_o the_o other_o mention_n of_o that_o word_n if_o it_o be_v say_v like_o the_o lamb._n but_o we_o have_v grotius_n authority_n for_o it_o upon_o this_o place_n which_o in_o criticism_n be_v of_o the_o best_a account_n when_o impartial_a that_o nothing_o be_v more_o ordinary_a in_o scripture_n then_o to_o 5._o to_o ribera_n upon_o this_o place_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n after_o he_o have_v plead_v for_o the_o indefinite_a signification_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o article_n conclude_v but_o yet_o this_o which_o i_o have_v say_v of_o article_n be_v not_o always_o observe_v by_o the_o greek_n alcazar_n upon_o the_o same_o the_o article_n be_v want_v and_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o lamb_n cap._n 5._o omit_v the_o article_n of_o reference_n before_o a_o word_n which_o shall_v denote_v its_o relation_n to_o the_o former_a mention_n of_o it_o where_o yet_o the_o sense_n do_v show_v it_o to_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v understand_v it_o appear_v then_o from_o the_o description_n of_o he_o that_o he_o must_v be_v as_o it_o be_v christ_n be_v malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 348._o quote_v irenaeus_n for_o make_v antichrist_n a_o pretender_n to_o be_v christ_n upon_o earth_n and_o lactantius_n affirm_v that_o he_o shall_v false_o pretend_v himself_o to_o be_v christ_n and_o pag._n 349._o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n that_o antichrist_n shall_v take_v away_o idol_n and_o shall_v set_v himself_o up_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n as_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n have_v his_o own_o image_n put_v into_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n who_o yet_o worship_v his_o own_o country_n god_n and_o obtrude_v they_o upon_o the_o jew_n he_o contend_v indeed_o that_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n in_o which_o antichrist_n must_v sit_v be_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o pererius_n the_o jesuit_n upon_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n quote_v theodoret_n damascene_fw-la and_o other_o of_o the_o father_n interpret_n it_o of_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o that_o say_v he_o be_v the_o only_a true_a temple_n of_o god_n and_o then_o antichrist_n must_v be_v like_o christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o pag._n 351._o malvenda_n show_v how_o antichrist_n shall_v pretend_v himself_o to_o be_v true_a god_n according_a to_o the_o agree_a sense_n of_o the_o father_n viz._n as_o nabuchadnezzar_n alexander_n the_o great_a and_o julius_n caesar_n the_o latter_a of_o which_o do_v certain_o do_v no_o more_o than_o order_n himself_o a_o like_a worship_n with_o the_o god_n and_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n who_o be_v make_v the_o type_n of_o antichrist_n do_v set_v up_o the_o statue_n of_o jupiter_n olympius_n in_o the_o temple_n as_o well_o as_o his_o own_o and_o be_v say_v by_o malvenda_n to_o have_v consecrate_a the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o jupiter_n olympius_n and_o the_o temple_n on_o mount_n gerizim_n to_o jupiter_n hospitalis_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o necessary_a according_a to_o malvenda_n that_o antichrist_n shall_v set_v himself_o up_o as_o the_o one_o supreme_a god_n or_o christ_n irenaeus_n pag._n 483._o edit_fw-la erasmi_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la of_o who_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o 2d_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o he_o shall_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n enendeavour_v to_o show_v himself_o to_o be_v christ_n bellarmin_n also_o say_v lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 1._o that_o by_o the_o common_a agreement_n of_o all_o christian_n antichrist_n be_v understand_v to_o be_v some_o eminent_a false_a christ_n a_o vice-christ_n or_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o same_o as_o both_o of_o they_o be_v also_o the_o same_o with_o a_o antichrist_n beside_o this_o beast_n thus_o describe_v in_o one_o place_n with_o two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb_n in_o the_o other_o chapter_n be_v call_v the_o false_a prophet_n to_o acquaint_v we_o that_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v but_o the_o outward_a show_n of_o the_o christian_a spirit_n so_o that_o if_o we_o put_v these_o two_o character_n of_o he_o together_o and_o then_o add_v the_o other_o of_o his_o speak_n like_o a_o dragon_n and_o consider_v that_o the_o name_n of_o a_o dragon_n be_v very_o ordinary_a in_o this_o book_n and_o that_o it_o every_o where_o else_o relate_v to_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n just_a before_o this_o as_o a_o rage_a red_a bloody_a dragon_n what_o can_v more_o manifest_o denote_v he_o to_o be_v a_o false_a prophet_n in_o sheep_n clothing_n but_o inward_o a_o ravenous_a wolf_n how_o can_v this_o have_v be_v more_o clear_o express_v in_o a_o prophecy_n where_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o dragon_n be_v in_o a_o very_a peculiar_a manner_n and_o very_o common_o restrain_v to_o signify_v christ_n and_o the_o devil_n and_o what_o can_v more_o open_o show_v we_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o dragon_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o tho'_o both_o enemy_n to_o the_o christian_a
church_n in_o the_o same_o seven_o head_v ten_o horned_a empire_n or_o better_o satisfy_v we_o why_o there_o need_v two_o different_a figure_n of_o dragon_n and_o beast_n to_o signify_v those_o two_o kind_a of_o hostility_n against_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n for_o by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v to_o be_v in_o outward_a appearance_n the_o most_o direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o dragon_n that_o can_v be_v and_o even_o to_o look_v like_o christ_n himself_o and_o therefore_o that_o this_o false_a prophet_n must_v real_o be_v such_o a_o one_o of_o that_o kind_a as_o our_o saviour_n call_v christ_n call_v see_v malvenda_n not._n praece_v and_o the_o father_n agree_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v take_v away_o the_o worship_n of_o false_a go_n see_v irenaeus_n not._n praece_v arethas_n in_o v._o 11._o c._n 13._o apoc._n two_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n because_o he_o shall_v feign_v himself_o to_o be_v kind_a and_o benign_a that_o he_o may_v deceive_v idem_fw-la in_o v._o 14._o he_o do_v miracle_n that_o antichrist_n may_v be_v think_v to_o be_v christ_n a_o false_a christ_n or_o a_o false_a pretender_n to_o be_v his_o deputy_n and_o vicar_n upon_o earth_n the_o character_n of_o which_o kind_n of_o false_a christ_n and_o false_a prophet_n in_o be_v able_a to_o deceive_v the_o very_a elect_a by_o their_o great_a wonder_n and_o sign_n be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o the_o power_n of_o this_o eminent_a false_a prophet_n for_o do_v great_a wonder_n also_o for_o deceive_v all_o those_o that_o dwell_v upon_o 14._o rev._n 13._o 14._o earth_n by_o the_o miracle_n which_o he_o have_v power_n to_o do_v wherefore_o the_o speak_n like_o a_o dragon_n in_o this_o false_a prophet_n with_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o lamb_n must_v signify_v his_o speak_n or_o command_v under_o the_o vizard_n of_o the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n the_o same_o kind_n of_o act_n of_o cruelty_n and_o tyranny_n for_o a_o idolatrous_a worship_n which_o the_o red_a dragon_n be_v active_a in_o against_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o chapter_n just_o before_o the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n be_v now_o we_o see_v so_o far_o from_o excuse_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o character_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o he_o to_o be_v a_o more_o eminent_a professor_n of_o that_o religion_n than_o any_o other_o person_n in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v capable_a of_o have_v it_o apply_v to_o he_o and_o the_o enforce_n of_o false-worship_n by_o all_o the_o art_n of_o cruelty_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n do_v therefore_o fill_v up_o the_o whole_a character_n that_o be_v give_v of_o his_o have_v the_o horn_n of_o a_o lamb_n and_o speak_v like_o the_o red_a dragon_n for_o nothing_o do_v more_o resemble_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o devil_n than_o antichristian_a tyranny_n under_o the_o mask_n of_o piety_n well_o therefore_o may_v the_o dragon_n be_v say_v to_o give_v his_o power_n to_o the_o 3._o rev._n 13._o 2_o 3._o beast_n since_o the_o devil_n may_v be_v safe_o enough_o suppose_v to_o inspire_v this_o design_n of_o carry_v on_o this_o adoration_n of_o the_o roman_a power_n and_o of_o that_o church_n by_o force_n of_o arm_n and_o sanguinary_a law_n like_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o red_a dragon_n in_o the_o time_n of_o heathen_a persecution_n describe_v in_o the_o chapter_n just_o before_o by_o this_o may_v be_v understand_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o cast_n 9_o v._o 9_o down_o of_o the_o dragon_n with_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o heaven_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n for_o as_o that_o figure_n have_v the_o proper_a mark_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o seven_o head_n so_o must_v it_o be_v the_o devil_n inspire_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o bloody_a act_n against_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb_n who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v overcome_v he_o by_o not_o 11._o v._o 11._o love_v their_o life_n unto_o the_o death_n wherefore_o the_o cast_n down_o of_o the_o dragon_n out_o of_o heaven_n can_v signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o mortify_n of_o the_o pagan_a power_n against_o the_o christian_a church_n after_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n for_o since_o the_o beast_n be_v find_v to_o arise_v with_o justinian_n and_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a dragon_n be_v in_o the_o text_n describe_v to_o be_v before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o yet_o to_o be_v after_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n the_o dragon_n can_v be_v no_o other_o rage_a power_n of_o the_o devil_n reign_v at_o rome_n and_o tyrannize_a over_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o only_o the_o devil_n rage_v in_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n before_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n from_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n there_o be_v no_o such_o roman_a tyranny_n exercise_v against_o the_o christian_n that_o have_v the_o least_o show_n of_o so_o dreadful_a a_o appearance_n and_o whatsoever_o any_o profess_a christian_a emperor_n may_v do_v in_o that_o kind_n must_v be_v under_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o so_o be_v another_o beast_n different_a from_o the_o dragon_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o at_o this_o appearance_n of_o christianity_n upon_o the_o imperial_a throne_n this_o prophecy_n be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v so_o plain_o fulfil_v that_o constantine_n effigy_n be_v set_v up_o in_o public_a over_o his_o palace-gate_n trample_v upon_o a_o wound_a dragon_n which_o say_v eusebius_n be_v do_v to_o signify_v his_o conquest_n of_o those_o tyrant_n constantini_n lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o de_fw-la vita_fw-la constantini_n that_o oppress_a and_o persecute_v the_o church_n at_o the_o instigation_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o allusion_n to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o prophet_n where_o the_o devil_n thus_o rage_v against_o the_o church_n be_v call_v a_o dragon_n and_o constantine_n himself_o 6._o socrat._v l._n 1._o c._n 6._o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o eusebius_n for_o the_o repair_n of_o the_o church_n call_v his_o conquest_n of_o licinius_n who_o be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o persecute_v heathen_a emperor_n the_o foil_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o the_o restore_n of_o christian_a liberty_n to_o all_o men._n by_o the_o same_o reason_n whatsoever_o be_v express_v to_o follow_v the_o dragon_n fall_n and_o to_o be_v before_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n turn_v christian_n before_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n and_o therefore_o the_o dragon_n cast_v a_o flood_n of_o water_n out_o of_o his_o mouth_n to_o carry_v away_o the_o woman_n with_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v 15._o rev._n 12._o 15._o of_o some_o great_a inundation_n of_o multitude_n of_o pagan_a people_n upon_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v able_a to_o have_v carry_v away_o and_o to_o have_v bury_v the_o true_a church_n in_o it_o for_o water_n be_v interpret_v to_o signify_v multitude_n of_o people_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n a_o flood_n therefore_o must_v denote_v water-flood_n denote_v victorinus_n in_o v._n 15._o cap._n 12._o apoc._n the_o water_n which_o he_o cast_v out_o do_v signify_v the_o army_n that_o follow_v he_o ribera_n on_o the_o same_o place_n interpreter_n agree_v that_o by_o the_o water_n persecution_n that_o be_v of_o multitude_n be_v understand_v the_o devil_n send_v a_o army_n to_o persecute_v the_o saint_n that_o flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n sabo_n tyconius_n he_o cast_v out_o water_n after_o she_o that_o be_v the_o violence_n of_o persecutor_n and_o afterward_o it_o signify_v a_o army_n of_o persecutor_n andrea_n primatius_fw-la haymo_fw-la and_o ausbertus_n say_v the_o same_o and_o quote_v that_o of_o psalm_n 122._o when_o man_n rise_v up_o against_o i_o to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v many_o other_o place_n in_o the_o psalm_n concern_v the_o flood_n and_o water-flood_n some_o very_a extraordinary_a overflow_n of_o such_o multitude_n and_o be_v there_o ever_o any_o thing_n more_o exact_o answerable_a to_o this_o than_o that_o prodigious_a inundation_n of_o barbarous_a nation_n over_o all_o the_o western_a empire_n present_o after_o the_o full_a accomplishment_n of_o the_o victory_n of_o christianity_n over_o heathenism_n about_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n st._n i_o describe_v those_o time_n with_o the_o character_n of_o the_o last_o dismal_a state_n of_o thing_n which_o shall_v be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o swallow_a up_o of_o this_o flood_n by_o the_o earth_n to_o help_v the_o woman_n can_v 16._o v._o 16._o thereupon_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o league_n that_o be_v make_v with_o these_o people_n with_o the_o several_a allotment_n of_o habitation_n to_o they_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o one_o people_n with_o the_o roman_n and_o their_o entrance_n
and_o restorer_n christ_n restorer_n therefore_o be_v justinian_n choose_v out_o by_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n in_o their_o insurrection_n against_o pope_n innocent_a the_o one_a as_o the_o example_n of_o the_o great_a roman_a prince_n for_o the_o emperor_n conrade_n to_o resemble_v in_o favour_n of_o who_o they_o declare_v in_o these_o verse_n imperium_fw-la teneat_fw-la romae_fw-la sedeat_fw-la regat_fw-la orbem_fw-la princeps_fw-la terrarum_fw-la ceu_fw-la fecit_fw-la justinianus_n as_o sigonius_n lib._n 11._o de_fw-la regno_fw-la italiae_fw-la do_v give_v the_o account_n of_o it_o so_o procopius_n de_fw-fr bello_fw-la persico_n make_v vitiges_n king_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o chosroes_n king_n of_o persia_n give_v justinian_n this_o character_n that_o it_o be_v his_o nature_n to_o be_v always_o covet_v of_o new_a thing_n to_o which_o he_o have_v no_o right_n and_o that_o he_o do_v aim_n at_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o every_o man_n kingdom_n and_o in_o his_o description_n of_o justinian_n building_n in_o his_o first_o oration_n describe_v justiman_n statue_n upon_o a_o pillar_n hold_v a_o globe_n in_o his_o left_a hand_n to_o signify_v his_o conquest_n of_o the_o world_n and_o stretch_v out_o the_o finger_n of_o his_o right_a hand_n towards_o the_o east_n to_o command_v the_o barbarian_n and_o persian_n not_o to_o advance_v any_o further_a upon_o the_o roman_a empire_n without_o any_o armour_n or_o sword_n or_o spear_n but_o only_o with_o a_o cross_n upon_o the_o globe_n to_o signify_v by_o what_o power_n he_o gain_v his_o victory_n which_o if_o it_o be_v to_o corrupt_v the_o christian_a religion_n be_v a_o magnificent_a show_n of_o a_o false_a pretender_n to_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n in_o the_o western_a empire_n but_o as_o that_o make_v he_o eminent_a and_o remarkable_a enough_o to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o for_o the_o beginning_n or_o the_o restore_n of_o a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n so_o do_v the_o great_a bustle_n which_o he_o make_v in_o church-matter_n signalise_v he_o as_o much_o for_o lay_v the_o first_o foundation_n of_o a_o general_a uniformity_n in_o religion_n his_o contemporary_a justiniani_n contemporary_a see_v praefat._n in_o cod._n justiniani_n procopius_n give_v a_o character_n of_o he_o that_o show_v how_o much_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o concern_v of_o his_o heart_n he_o say_v of_o he_o that_o justinian_n be_v so_o continual_o take_v up_o with_o churchman_n in_o private_a for_o the_o determine_v the_o nicety_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o lose_v his_o best_a time_n among_o they_o which_o he_o shall_v have_v spend_v about_o his_o more_o weighty_a coneern_n and_o we_o do_v according_o find_v he_o as_o fierce_a and_o severe_a in_o his_o injunction_n for_o a_o general_a conformity_n to_o the_o definition_n that_o be_v make_v about_o they_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o reign_n he_o set_v out_o trinitate_fw-la out_o see_v lib._n 5._o cod._n justinian_n de_fw-fr summâ_fw-la trinitate_fw-la a_o edict_n concern_v his_o faith_n therein_o threaten_v all_o who_o shall_v dissent_v from_o it_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o manner_n of_o indulgence_n and_o that_o upon_o the_o discovery_n of_o they_o they_o shall_v suffer_v the_o law_n as_o profess_a heretic_n which_o be_v to_o be_v banish_v the_o roman_a territory_n and_o which_o be_v never_o execute_v upon_o the_o generality_n of_o dissenter_n before_o and_o here_o do_v his_o faith_n appear_v to_o be_v make_v the_o rule_n and_o measure_n of_o orthodoxy_n to_o the_o whole_a empire_n upon_o a_o penalty_n which_o have_v terror_n enough_o in_o it_o this_o faith_n he_o send_v to_o pope_n john_n for_o his_o concurrence_n with_o he_o in_o it_o and_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o do_v it_o to_o conform_v all_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v always_o his_o desire_n to_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o the_o state_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n of_o god_n and_o for_o that_o purpose_n to_o bring_v all_o the_o eastern_a church_n under_o his_o subjection_n and_o to_o unite_v they_o to_o the_o see_v of_o his_o holiness_n 10._o holiness_n ibid._n l._n 8_o 9_o &_o 10._o pope_n john_n answer_n to_o he_o do_v repeat_v the_o same_o thing_n out_o of_o his_o letter_n with_o great_a thanks_o to_o he_o as_o that_o he_o do_v preserve_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o do_v bring_v all_o else_o under_o the_o subjection_n of_o it_o and_o do_v draw_v they_o into_o the_o unity_n of_o it_o therein_o also_o do_v justinian_n express_o call_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n and_o desire_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n the_o pope_n on_o the_o other_o side_n confirm_v the_o emperor_n faith_n to_o be_v the_o only_a true_a faith_n and_o that_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v always_o hold_v and_o that_o whosoever_o shall_v contradict_v that_o faith_n must_v judge_v himself_o to_o be_v none_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o all_o this_o intercourse_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n be_v insert_v into_o the_o code_n of_o the_o imperial_a law_n as_o the_o standard_n and_o rule_n for_o all_o to_o conform_v to_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o be_v judge_v to_o be_v heretic_n that_o shall_v either_o deny_v the_o faith_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n that_o enjoin_v it_o and_o the_o haereticis_fw-la the_o l._n 5._o c._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la penalty_n against_o heretic_n be_v banishment_n though_o the_o emperor_n faith_n shall_v be_v account_v orthodox_n yet_o the_o induce_v such_o a_o new_a penalty_n which_o shall_v force_v it_o upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o all_o man_n as_o so_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o a_o man_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n without_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o be_v certain_o unwarrantable_a and_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o that_o tyrannize_a power_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o make_v the_o whole_a world_n to_o conform_v to_o all_o its_o arbitrary_a decree_n and_o to_o worship_v it_o with_o a_o blind_a obedience_n to_o all_o its_o most_o unreasonable_a command_n but_o the_o most_o public_a instance_n of_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o emperor_n zeal_n for_o uniformity_n be_v the_o synod_n that_o be_v call_v by_o he_o the_o first_o be_v that_o under_o menna_n against_o anthimus_n severus_n and_o 7._o petau._n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o lib._n 7._o c._n 7._o other_o where_o after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o their_o opinion_n they_o and_o all_o the_o other_o heretic_n with_o they_o be_v banish_v by_o the_o emperor_n edict_n and_o very_o great_a penalty_n say_v evagrius_n l._n 4._o c._n 11._o be_v enjoin_v for_o all_o such_o as_o maintain_v their_o opinion_n this_o indeed_o be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o arrive_v at_o a_o general_a uniformity_n and_o justinian_n have_v the_o first_o glory_n of_o it_o but_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o his_o behaviour_n in_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o three_o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o five_o general_n council_n as_o it_o be_v call_v which_o be_v after_o his_o conquest_n of_o africa_n and_o italy_n find_v his_o spirit_n in_o a_o right_a disposition_n to_o affect_v to_o exalt_v the_o imperial_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n he_o first_o publish_v a_o book_n about_o those_o thing_n and_o pass_v a_o censure_n ibidem_fw-la petau._n ration_n temp._n ibidem_fw-la upon_o the_o three_o chapter_n against_o the_o will_n and_o solicitation_n of_o his_o clergy_n then_o force_n menna_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o patriarch_n to_o subscribe_v to_o it_o send_v for_o pope_n vigilius_n and_o after_o much_o reluctance_n he_o at_o last_o get_v he_o to_o subscribe_v with_o the_o rest_n the_o next_o year_n vigilius_n publish_v a_o decree_n in_o which_o with_o a_o salvo_n to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n he_o do_v express_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n justinian_n not_o content_a with_o this_o use_v all_o mean_n with_o vigilius_n by_o threat_n and_o contumely_n to_o condemn_v they_o absolute_o without_o any_o mention_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o chalcedon_n but_o be_v not_o able_a to_o break_v he_o to_o it_o to_o show_v he_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v set_v up_o for_o nothing_o but_o to_o be_v the_o emperor_n property_n and_o to_o promote_v a_o general_a conformity_n to_o the_o imperial_a religion_n against_o the_o pope_n will_n he_o call_v a_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n for_o this_o end_n which_o have_v always_o be_v the_o method_n of_o the_o former_a emperor_n to_o unite_v the_o difference_n about_o religion_n and_o to_o make_v the_o whole_a church_n conformable_a to_o their_o mind_n the_o pope_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o declare_v against_o this_o assembly_n not_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o any_o claim_n of_o
a_o superior_a authority_n in_o himself_o above_o that_o of_o the_o emperor_n but_o because_o he_o judge_v the_o emperor_n mind_n to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o it_o be_v account_v a_o kind_n of_o sacrilege_n to_o revoke_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v decree_v in_o council_n but_o neither_o can_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n nor_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o clergy_n hinder_v the_o council_n from_o do_v as_o council_n use_v to_o do_v that_o be_v from_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o their_o emperor_n and_o so_o as_o justinian_n will_v have_v it_o they_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n and_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n upon_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v defend_v they_o or_o any_o part_n of_o they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n whereas_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o in_o that_o council_n the_o chief_a of_o these_o thing_n be_v particular_o examine_v and_o ibas_n and_o theodoret_n the_o author_n of_o these_o write_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o synod_n as_o orthodox_n and_o the_o diligence_n the_o council_n chalcedon_n action_n 8_o va_o which_o when_o he_o have_v say_v all_o the_o bishop_n cry_v out_o theodoret_n be_v worthy_a of_o his_o seat_n in_o the_o church_n let_v the_o church_n receive_v its_o orthodox_n pastor_n etc._n etc._n and_o action_n 9_o c._n 10._o the_o pope_n legate_n paschasius_fw-la in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n pronounce_v that_o upon_o read_v the_o vote_n of_o the_o most_o reverand_n bishop_n ibas_n be_v approve_v by_o they_o for_o upon_o a_o review_n of_o his_o epistle_n we_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v orthodox_n and_o for_o this_o decree_v he_o to_o be_v restore_v to_o his_o bishopric_n and_o that_o the_o church_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v unjust_o put_v out_o be_v repair_v and_o this_o approbation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n be_v quote_v by_o pope_n vigilius_n against_o justinian_n in_o his_o constitution_n and_o decree_v the_o contrary_a to_o he_o with_o this_o preamble_n we_o follow_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o afterward_o these_o thing_n therefore_o we_o have_v order_v with_o caution_n and_o diligence_n epistle_n of_o ibas_n in_o particular_a declare_v to_o contain_v in_o it_o no_o heretical_a opinion_n here_o be_v as_o great_a a_o instance_n of_o imperial_a authority_n over_o a_o council_n as_o can_v well_o be_v give_v to_o make_v they_o define_v his_o will_n to_o be_v a_o inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n contrary_a to_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o own_o clergy_n be_v sufficient_a witness_n of_o it_o to_o the_o world_n by_o refuse_v to_o subscribe_v to_o that_o falsehood_n about_o a_o thing_n which_o their_o eye_n may_v be_v the_o judge_n of_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o that_o synod_n do_v justinian_n also_o authorize_v a_o new_a way_n of_o anathema_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o be_v to_o curse_v the_o dead_a who_o he_o judge_v not_o to_o have_v be_v right_a in_o the_o faith_n which_o be_v a_o practice_n never_o before_o hear_v of_o and_o therein_o among_o the_o rest_n he_o curse_v origen_n who_o in_o his_o time_n be_v account_v one_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a father_n of_o the_o church_n for_o sanctity_n of_o life_n for_o profound_a learning_n and_o his_o great_a service_n to_o the_o church_n so_o that_o if_o it_o have_v please_v god_n to_o pardon_v he_o and_o some_o of_o the_o rest_n their_o speculative_a error_n they_o possible_o may_v be_v those_o saint_n in_o heaven_n against_o which_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o open_v his_o mouth_n in_o blasphemy_n rev._n 13._o 6._o but_o beside_o this_o he_o bring_v in_o fashion_n another_o way_n of_o curse_v in_o the_o council_n which_o all_o the_o rational_a world_n can_v but_o look_v upon_o as_o very_o strange_o extravagant_a and_o that_o be_v to_o anathematise_v all_o such_o who_o do_v not_o damn_v all_o those_o who_o they_o call_v heretic_n which_o certain_o be_v one_o of_o the_o high_a act_n of_o tyranny_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o which_o of_o all_o their_o injunction_n be_v the_o most_o difficult_a to_o subscribe_v unto_o for_o whatsoever_o accommodate_v interpretation_n man_n may_v find_v out_o to_o subscribe_v to_o a_o form_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v in_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n yet_o they_o can_v never_o justify_v themselves_o in_o pronounce_v the_o curse_n of_o god_n upon_o all_o those_o who_o do_v not_o subscribe_v to_o it_o and_o yet_o both_o this_o and_o the_o former_a way_n of_o curse_v be_v from_o that_o time_n continue_v in_o the_o church_n never_o be_v there_o before_o such_o a_o appearance_n all_o at_o one_o time_n of_o a_o new_a assume_v power_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n as_o in_o the_o conduct_n of_o all_o that_o business_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n insomuch_o that_o it_o be_v general_o enough_o take_v notice_n of_o to_o make_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n appear_v a_o very_a strange_a and_o new_a thing_n and_o to_o make_v the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o he_o the_o book_n of_o facundus_n bishop_n of_o hermiana_fw-la against_o that_o emperor_n for_o these_o arbitrary_a proceed_n be_v a_o sufficient_a testimony_n what_o noise_n these_o thing_n do_v at_o that_o time_n make_v in_o the_o world_n and_o nothing_o can_v have_v make_v they_o to_o be_v so_o slight_o pass_v over_o in_o history_n but_o the_o great_a extravagancy_n of_o the_o popish_a council_n that_o come_v afterward_o that_o bishop_n tell_v he_o 5._o he_o facundus_n hermianens_fw-la ad_fw-la justinian_n lib._n 12._o c._n 3._o &_o cap._n 5._o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o the_o emperor_n to_o intermeddle_v in_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o office_n of_o the_o priest_n show_v he_o the_o example_n of_o vzziah_n and_o dathan_n and_o that_o none_o but_o christ_n alone_o can_v have_v a_o kingdom_n together_o with_o a_o priesthood_n that_o his_o book_n be_v against_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o that_o no_o emperor_n but_o he_o do_v ever_o before_o change_v the_o decree_n of_o a_o council_n of_o his_o own_o head_n bid_v he_o look_v up_o into_o heaven_n with_o the_o eye_n of_o faith_n and_o there_o see_v all_o those_o bless_a father_n which_o he_o have_v accurse_v now_o inhabitant_n of_o heaven_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o like_a haughtiness_n of_o the_o emperor_n zeno_n as_o if_o say_v he_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o the_o church_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o emperor_n will_n and_o as_o if_o none_o must_v believe_v otherwise_o than_o the_o emperor_n shall_v command_v he_o to_o believe_v baronius_n also_o do_v censure_v he_o as_o guilty_a of_o great_a arrogance_n in_o presume_v to_o set_v forth_o these_o decree_n concern_v the_o catholic_n faith_n anno_fw-la 546._o however_o we_o find_v justinian_n still_o keep_v his_o point_n against_o they_o all_o he_o defend_v this_o curse_v of_o the_o dead_a in_o a_o public_a edict_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o turn_v the_o council_n into_o a_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n novel_a 42._o the_o pope_n all_o this_o while_n who_o authority_n be_v pretend_v to_o be_v so_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o make_n of_o a_o council_n declare_v himself_o contrary_a to_o all_o this_o be_v banish_v 7._o petau._n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 7._o for_o it_o and_o so_o ill_o handle_v in_o it_o that_o it_o be_v at_o last_o the_o cause_n of_o his_o death_n so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o very_a clear_a appearance_n of_o the_o imperial_a roman_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o only_a soul_n and_o head_n of_o this_o which_o be_v call_v the_o five_o general_n council_n for_o it_o can_v not_o have_v its_o name_n of_o a_o council_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o any_o at_o that_o time_n but_o the_o bishop_n there_o assemble_v and_o the_o imperial_a authority_n which_o confirm_v it_o to_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v afterward_o confirm_v by_o another_o pope_n and_o so_o make_v a_o council_n be_v to_o give_v the_o pope_n a_o power_n to_o change_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n for_o if_o it_o want_v its_o due_a authority_n at_o that_o time_n it_o must_v be_v no_o council_n at_o all_o and_o the_o pope_n may_v as_o well_o be_v allow_v to_o turn_v all_o the_o religious_a meeting_n of_o bishop_n that_o ever_o be_v into_o council_n at_o his_o pleasure_n there_o be_v then_o nothing_o here_o but_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n alone_o without_o the_o false_a prophet_n to_o assist_v he_o but_o that_o all_o the_o irregularity_n of_o these_o procedure_v be_v chargeable_a upon_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o tyrannical_a exercise_n of_o their_o power_n be_v
place_n but_o only_o in_o religious_a house_n we_o decree_v say_v that_o law_n that_o none_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o bring_v in_o the_o venerable_a cross_n or_o the_o relic_n of_o the_o holy_a martyr_n into_o place_n make_v use_v of_o for_o the_o people_n sport_n or_o into_o the_o temple_n of_o fortune_n for_o now_o there_o be_v no_o want_n of_o consecrate_a or_o religious_a place_n to_o put_v they_o in_o but_o there_o be_v another_o kind_n of_o spiritual_a fornication_n which_o be_v certain_o in_o common_a use_n before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o six_o century_n and_o that_o be_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o this_o mr._n mede_n have_v give_v a_o excellent_a account_n of_o in_o his_o discourse_n upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n 1_o epist_n timoth._n 4._o 1._o and_o st._n augustine_n do_v acquaint_v we_o what_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n think_v in_o those_o day_n of_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o orthodox_n of_o this_o kind_n lib._n 20._o cap._n 2._o contra_fw-la faustum_n faustus_n the_o manichee_n be_v there_o represent_v by_o he_o as_o accuse_v the_o orthodox_n party_n of_o be_v perfect_o like_o the_o pagan_n in_o these_o word_n colitis_fw-la word_n idola_fw-la paganorum_fw-la vertistis_fw-la in_o martyr_n quos_fw-la votis_n similibus_fw-la colitis_fw-la you_o have_v turn_v the_o pagan_a idol_n into_o martyr_n which_o you_o worship_v with_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o invocation_n and_o vigilantius_n be_v a_o know_a stickler_n in_o those_o day_n against_o the_o superstition_n of_o saint-worship_n in_o the_o church_n and_o his_o adversary_n st._n hierom_n himself_o do_v commend_v he_o for_o it_o and_o many_o bishop_n be_v there_o of_o his_o party_n indeed_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v observe_v that_o with_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o empire_n from_o heathenism_n to_o christianity_n after_o that_o the_o imperial_a throne_n be_v come_v into_o the_o church_n be_v by_o degree_n introduce_v most_o of_o the_o ancient_a way_n of_o the_o heathen_a worship_n with_o a_o new_a name_n only_o of_o some_o christian_a ceremony_n to_o cover_v it_o so_o that_o in_o effect_n it_o be_v heathenism_n new_o christen_v or_o with_o a_o christian_a name_n upon_o it_o as_o may_v be_v more_o at_o large_a see_v in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o church-homy_o against_o idolatry_n and_o thus_o come_v in_o first_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n in_o imitation_n of_o the_o lesser_a god_n of_o the_o heathen_n of_o which_o there_o be_v afterward_o a_o most_o remarkable_a instance_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o consecration_n of_o the_o pantheon_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o of_o all_o the_o saint_n which_o have_v be_v before_o dedicate_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o god_n and_o all_o the_o lesser_a go_n but_o till_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n these_o idolatrous_a custom_n be_v not_o press_v upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n whereas_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v make_v a_o law_n that_o all_o that_o do_v not_o communicate_v in_o the_o church_n where_o these_o thing_n be_v practise_v shall_v be_v haereticis_fw-la be_v l._n 5._o cod._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la banish_v the_o roman_a dominion_n under_o the_o name_n of_o heretic_n and_o thus_o though_o there_o may_v have_v be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o these_o adoration_n of_o daemon_n or_o of_o soul_n depart_v as_o mr._n mede_n do_v very_o critical_o observe_v yet_o it_o be_v not_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o dragon_n till_o it_o be_v enforce_v by_o that_o power_n and_o authority_n which_o the_o dragon_n resign_v up_o to_o the_o beast_n and_o which_o have_v be_v find_v to_o have_v have_v the_o first_o beginning_n of_o its_o uninterrupted_a settlement_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n before_o that_o time_n as_o it_o have_v be_v show_v all_o the_o endeavour_n that_o be_v make_v for_o it_o be_v by_o some_o mean_n or_o other_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o and_o force_v to_o be_v lay_v down_o again_o but_o justinian_n upon_o his_o reunite_a the_o most_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n with_o the_o eastern_a be_v in_o a_o very_a fit_a capacity_n to_o accomplish_v the_o design_n of_o a_o universal_a conformity_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o he_o do_v according_o lay_v hold_v of_o that_o advantage_n and_o by_o his_o law_n and_o the_o execution_n of_o they_o do_v very_o effectual_o compass_v his_o design_n the_o ten_o king_n also_o or_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o crown_a head_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v not_o want_v on_o their_o part_n to_o contribute_v their_o assistance_n to_o he_o at_o that_o time_n they_o do_v so_o unanimous_o give_v their_o kingdom_n and_o their_o power_n and_o strength_n to_o this_o design_n of_o the_o roman_a head_n or_o beast_n as_o the_o prophecy_n express_v it_o that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o that_o age_n there_o be_v no_o considerable_a appearance_n of_o any_o other_o faith_n and_o worship_n in_o public_a all_o over_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o old_a roman_a empire_n but_o only_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n appendix_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n concern_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o viith_z chapter_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n london_n print_v for_o thomas_n cockerill_n at_o the_o three_o leg_n in_o the_o poultry_n over-against_o stock-market_n m_o dc_o xc_o appendix_n chap._n i._n testimony_n of_o the_o best_a learned_a man_n among_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n both_o of_o the_o roman_a and_o reform_a church_n concern_v the_o general_n agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o make_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o 7_o of_o daniel_n to_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o roman_n it_o may_v seem_v to_o have_v be_v very_o evident_o demonstrate_v from_o a_o full_a and_o close_a examination_n of_o the_o prophetical_a scheme_n in_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n but_o all_o the_o rational_a proof_n that_o can_v be_v bring_v for_o it_o will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o free_v it_o from_o very_o strong_a suspicion_n if_o that_o be_v true_a which_o scripserunt_fw-la which_o prophetica_fw-la pars_fw-la libri_fw-la danielis_fw-la sive_fw-la posteriorasex_v capita_fw-la quatuor_fw-la illius_fw-la visiones_fw-la continent_n quibus_fw-la res_fw-la quidem_fw-la una_fw-la eademque_fw-la sed_fw-la diversis_fw-la modis_fw-la indicatur_fw-la primam_fw-la secundam_fw-la &_o quartam_fw-la visionem_fw-la i._n e._n cap._n 7_o &_o 8_o &_o 11_o &_o 12._o the_o antiochi_n epiphanis_fw-la temporibus_fw-la intelligunt_fw-la ferè_fw-la omnes_fw-la qui_fw-la post_fw-la josephum_fw-la eâ_fw-la de_fw-la re_fw-la scripserunt_fw-la sir_n john_n marsham_n have_v positive_o affirm_v about_o it_o in_o his_o canon_n chronicus_n pag._n 610._o edit_fw-la lip_n viz._n that_o almost_o all_o those_o who_o write_v after_o the_o time_n of_o josephus_n about_o the_o vision_n in_o that_o seven_o chapter_n as_o well_o as_o those_o in_o the_o 8_o and_o 11_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n do_v understand_v they_o of_o the_o exploit_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n for_o this_o will_v make_v any_o think_v that_o be_v sway_v by_o great_a authority_n as_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o world_n be_v that_o this_o general_a agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o their_o application_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n to_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n must_v in_o all_o reason_n be_v think_v to_o be_v the_o most_o obvious_a and_o natural_a signification_n of_o the_o place_n and_o this_o will_v shake_v the_o whole_a foundation_n of_o all_o that_o have_v be_v demonstrate_v of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n which_o rely_v all_o upon_o the_o uniform_a acceptation_n of_o the_o like_a scheme_n in_o daniel_n from_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n wherefore_o beside_o the_o close_a proof_n of_o it_o from_o the_o prophecy_n itself_o it_o will_v be_v very_o requisite_a to_o show_v in_o further_a confirmation_n of_o this_o conclusion_n that_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o general_a agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n do_v signify_v any_o thing_n else_o that_o it_o be_v certain_o their_o almost_a unanimous_a consent_n that_o it_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n this_o will_v both_o take_v off_o all_o suspicion_n of_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o proof_n that_o have_v be_v give_v for_o it_o and_o add_v a_o new_a confirmation_n of_o it_o from_o authority_n from_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o all_o writer_n of_o different_a party_n opinion_n and_o interest_n that_o it_o be_v the_o most_o easy_o offer_v from_o the_o prophecy_n and_o the_o most_o obvious_a of_o any_o other_o interpretation_n of_o it_o but_o that_o also_o which_o make_v this_o design_n the_o more_o necessary_a be_v the_o rule_n
and_o galatinus_n that_o they_o reverence_v it_o almost_o as_o much_o as_o the_o text_n itself_o so_o that_o this_o may_v be_v very_o well_o account_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o those_o day_n he_o have_v not_o indeed_o any_o comment_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n but_o in_o his_o paraphrase_n upon_o the_o four_o last_o verse_n of_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o zechariah_n the_o four_o horn_n there_o that_o scatter_v the_o man_n of_o judah_n and_o jerusalem_n he_o determine_v to_o be_v four_o kingdom_n captivate_v the_o jew_n and_o so_o also_o on_o the_o 6_o chapter_n v._o 5._o he_o mention_n the_o same_o four_o kingdom_n come_v after_o one_o another_o what_o he_o do_v particular_o understand_v by_o these_o four_o kingdom_n be_v plain_o express_v in_o the_o paraphrase_n upon_o habakkuk_n 3._o 17._o concern_v the_o end_n of_o the_o nation_n that_o shall_v captivate_v the_o jew_n for_o say_v he_o the_o kingdom_n of_o babel_n shall_v not_o remain_v nor_o exercise_v dominion_n in_o israel_n the_o king_n of_o media_n shall_v be_v slay_v and_o the_o strong_a one_o of_o grecia_n shall_v not_o prosper_v the_o roman_n shall_v be_v root_v out_o nor_o shall_v they_o gather_v tribute_n at_o jerusalem_n now_o it_o be_v always_o agree_v that_o whatsoever_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 7_o of_o daniel_n be_v in_o particular_a yet_o that_o they_o be_v four_o successive_a monarchy_n that_o shall_v measure_v out_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o captivity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n from_o the_o babylonian_a conquest_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o that_o the_o end_n of_o this_o captivity_n be_v to_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n as_o it_o be_v also_o express_o say_v dan._n 12._o 7._o when_o therefore_o zechariah_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o next_o prophet_n to_o daniel_n in_o the_o captivity_n be_v by_o the_o paraphra_v determine_v to_o signify_v four_o successive_a kingdom_n captivate_v the_o jew_n or_o scatter_v they_o which_o be_v daniel_n own_o expression_n for_o it_o ibid._n and_o when_o the_o only_a conqueror_n and_o enslaver_v of_o that_o nation_n be_v mention_v by_o the_o same_o paraphra_v to_o be_v the_o babylonian_a persian_a grecian_a and_o roman_a monarchy_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o do_v thereby_o determine_v the_o four_o kingdom_n captivate_v the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n to_o be_v those_o four_o monarchy_n only_o and_o therefore_o that_o the_o last_o of_o the_o four_o be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v it_o to_o be_v then_o the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n at_o that_o time_n that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o those_o time_n be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o christian_n also_o in_o those_o day_n by_o our_o saviour_n himself_o so_o far_o at_o least_o as_o to_o assure_v that_o four_o kingdom_n not_o to_o belong_v to_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n which_o be_v all_o the_o present_a concern_v in_o his_o prophecy_n everywhere_o about_o the_o kingdom_n and_o come_v of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n which_o have_v be_v find_v unquestionable_o to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o same_o kingdom_n that_o in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v also_o call_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o of_o the_o saint_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o 13_o and_o 14_o proposition_n and_o then_o that_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v signify_v by_o christ_n not_o then_o to_o be_v come_v nor_o to_o be_v expect_v till_o at_o least_o some_o while_n after_o his_o death_n that_o be_v not_o till_o long_o after_o the_o end_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n and_o yet_o be_v describe_v in_o daniel_n to_o come_v to_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o kingdom_n there_o do_v make_v it_o sure_a that_o that_o four_o beast_n and_o kingdom_n can_v not_o certain_o be_v any_o part_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o therefore_o must_v it_o be_v that_o which_o succeed_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o roman_n if_o the_o three_o beast_n before_o it_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n as_o it_o be_v here_o by_o all_o acknowledge_a to_o be_v a_o still_o more_o particular_a determination_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v that_o exact_a picture_n of_o the_o same_o kingdom_n in_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n and_o that_o also_o fix_v to_o rome_n as_o the_o seat_n of_o its_o empire_n see_v propos_fw-fr 15._o which_o all_o the_o ancient_n before_o constantine_n look_v upon_o to_o be_v so_o plain_o set_v out_o as_o a_o roman_a domination_n that_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v a_o last_a testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n about_o it_o in_o those_o time_n and_o when_o st._n paul_n before_o this_o describe_v the_o last_o come_v of_o christ_n as_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o his_o kingdom_n 2_o thes_n 2._o he_o do_v it_o with_o just_a the_o same_o description_n of_o it_o and_o of_o that_o eminent_a opposer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n just_a before_o his_o come_v as_o the_o come_v of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v set_v out_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n by_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n which_o therefore_o can_v no_o way_n belong_v to_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n that_o be_v pass_v and_o then_o by_o his_o appeal_n to_o their_o knowledge_n of_o what_o it_o be_v that_o do_v then_o withhold_v that_o enemy_n from_o appear_v he_o plain_o intimate_v that_o that_o antichrist_n must_v come_v after_o the_o time_n of_o that_o rule_v power_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v then_o reign_v this_o also_o do_v show_v that_o it_o be_v a_o commonly-known_a thing_n among_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o day_n that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o kingdom_n that_o be_v next_o before_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n be_v not_o then_o past_a as_o the_o greek_a empire_n be_v and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o apostolical_a time_n about_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n all_o these_o place_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v still_o further_o confirm_v by_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o antiquity_n about_o they_o whether_o the_o four_o book_n of_o esdras_n be_v of_o so_o ancient_a a_o date_n as_o the_o first_o century_n or_o no_o yet_o that_o it_o be_v write_v not_o long_o after_o may_v reasonable_o be_v presume_v from_o st._n ambrose_n quotation_n of_o it_o in_o several_a place_n as_o a_o book_n of_o ancient_a tradition_n in_o his_o time_n as_o in_o epist_n ad_fw-la horontian_n 2._o ad_fw-la lucam_fw-la commentar_n and_o especial_o in_o libro_fw-la de_fw-fr bono_n mortis_fw-la where_o he_o question_n whether_o that_o esdras_n be_v not_o old_a than_o plato_n and_o the_o four_o book_n of_o esdras_n do_v plain_o determine_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n 2_o esdr_n 12._o 11._o where_o the_o roman_a eagle_n be_v call_v the_o kingdom_n that_o be_v see_v by_o daniel_n and_o call_v chap._n 11._o 39_o 40._o the_o last_o remainder_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n etc._n etc._n century_n ii_o it_o be_v easy_a now_o to_o demonstrate_v the_o consent_n of_o almost_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n in_o the_o follow_a age_n for_o the_o application_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n from_o their_o agreement_n about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o come_v of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n for_o they_o general_o understand_v that_o of_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n jesus_n into_o the_o world_n must_v make_v the_o four_o beast_n or_o kingdom_n that_o it_o be_v there_o describe_v to_o destroy_v to_o continue_v till_o that_o time_n and_o therefore_o certain_o not_o possible_a to_o be_v the_o greek_a monarchy_n and_o then_o since_o it_o be_v as_o manifest_v that_o the_o first_o of_o those_o four_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o be_v nebuchadnezzar_n 2._o dan._n 2._o 44._o &_o 7._o 2._o kingdom_n or_o the_o babylonian_n the_o four_o from_o thence_o must_v at_o far_a be_v the_o roman_n but_o i_o will_v only_o pick_v out_o those_o among_o they_o that_o have_v mention_v something_o relate_v to_o this_o four_o beast_n together_o with_o that_o come_v of_o the_o son_n of_o man._n justin_n martyr_n be_v the_o next_o considerable_a remainder_n of_o antiquity_n after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o
rash_a conjecture_n many_o other_o agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n about_o these_o matter_n be_v instance_a in_o by_o bellarmine_n lib._n 3._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la some_o of_o which_o must_v indeed_o be_v grant_v but_o they_o be_v such_o as_o be_v no_o ground_n of_o conclude_v upon_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o place_n to_o which_o they_o refer_v because_o they_o themselves_o do_v often_o acknowledge_v themselves_o to_o be_v incapable_a judge_n of_o the_o determinate_a signification_n of_o those_o thing_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o ignorance_n of_o the_o event_n that_o they_o refer_v to_o and_o by_o which_o alone_o they_o apprehend_v they_o capable_a of_o be_v certain_o know_v thus_o theodoret_n upon_o the_o 12_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n 8_o 9_o where_o the_o prophet_n profess_v he_o understand_v not_o what_o he_o hear_v and_o the_o angel_n confirm_v it_o to_o be_v because_o the_o word_n be_v seal_v up_o but_o afterward_o many_o shall_v understand_v explain_v it_o thus_o but_o when_o the_o thing_n shall_v come_v to_o pass_v they_o shall_v plain_o understand_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v foretell_v so_o also_o andrea_n caesariensis_n concern_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n revel_v 13._o the_o exact_a knowledge_n say_v he_o of_o the_o number_n and_o of_o every_o thing_n else_o beside_o that_o be_v deliver_v about_o antichrist_n time_n and_o experience_n will_v discover_v to_o prudent_a and_o sober_a enquirer_n and_o irenaeus_n upon_o the_o same_o matter_n judge_n it_o to_o have_v be_v on_o ult_n lib._n 5._o cont_n haeres_fw-la cap._n ult_n purpose_n conceal_v that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v know_v till_o it_o come_v to_o be_v fulfil_v and_o after_o caution_n put_v in_o against_o conjecture_n it_o be_v therefore_o say_v he_o much_o the_o sure_a way_n to_o stop_v our_o conjecture_n till_o the_o prophecy_n be_v fulfil_v and_o this_o be_v give_v as_o a_o general_a rule_n for_o every_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o be_v not_o very_o plain_a and_o clear_a before_o the_o event_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o father_n do_v not_o think_v themselves_o in_o a_o capacity_n to_o determine_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o particular_a circumstance_n in_o the_o prophecy_n about_o antichrist_n because_o they_o be_v general_o agree_v that_o he_o be_v still_o to_o come_v and_o that_o therefore_o the_o particular_a character_n of_o his_o appearance_n do_v depend_v upon_o event_n in_o aftertime_n for_o the_o clear_a understanding_n they_o now_o all_o those_o opinion_n for_o which_o bellarmin_n cite_v the_o consent_n b._n n_o b._n of_o the_o father_n be_v such_o as_o depend_v upon_o this_o supposition_n that_o the_o time_n time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n which_o be_v the_o time_n assign_v to_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n 25._o dan._n 7._o 25._o do_v not_o signify_v any_o long_a time_n than_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a according_a to_o the_o common_a acceptation_n of_o a_o time_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v that_o many_o father_n have_v agree_v that_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o single_a person_n and_o consequent_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n signify_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n must_v also_o be_v so_o many_o single_a king_n as_o well_o as_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o denote_v antichrist_n it_o be_v also_o for_o this_o reason_n that_o they_o agree_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n must_v be_v ruin_v at_o his_o appearance_n by_o the_o ten_o king_n viz._n because_o by_o this_o his_o time_n be_v make_v to_o be_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n or_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n unto_o which_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v describe_v to_o continue_v the_o father_n indeed_o may_v easy_o be_v induce_v to_o take_v the_o time_n or_o 1260_o day_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o literal_a sense_n because_o they_o live_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o six_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o have_v rule_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n they_o see_v no_o necessity_n for_o that_o sense_n in_o which_o day_n and_o week_n be_v use_v among_o the_o prophet_n and_o so_o be_v then_o oblige_v to_o judge_v according_a to_o the_o first_o rule_n of_o all_o sound_a interpretation_n chap._n 2._o book_n i._o of_o this_o part._n but_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o father_n in_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o so_o perfect_o vnanimous_a as_o bellarmin_n will_v make_v it_o to_o be_v justin_n martyr_n in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o trypho_n the_o jew_n concern_v this_o very_a place_n in_o daniel_n tell_v he_o that_o by_o a_o time_n the_o jew_n themselves_o understand_v sometime_o a_o 100_o year_n according_a to_o which_o say_v he_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n must_v needs_o reign_v 355_o year_n and_o augustin_n ad_fw-la marcellin_n lib._n 20._o cap._n 19_o some_o say_v he_o understand_v by_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n not_o one_o prince_n only_o but_o as_o it_o be_v a_o whole_a body_n that_o be_v a_o great_a multitude_n of_o men._n and_o primasius_n speak_v of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n apoc._n â—â—_o c._n 19_o apoc._n that_o be_v say_v he_o the_o devil_n and_o antichrist_n or_o his_o chief_a ruler_n and_o his_o whole_a body_n so_o also_o do_v we_o find_v in_o the_o testimony_n of_o irenaeus_n tertullian_n hippolytus_n lactantius_n victorinus_n jerom_n that_o they_o make_v the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n whereas_o bellarmin_n pretend_v that_o the_o father_n be_v agree_v that_o they_o signify_v the_o utter_a destruction_n of_o that_o empire_n and_o andreas_n caesariensis_n do_v express_o contradict_v he_o in_o this_o in_o his_o testimony_n where_o he_o say_v that_o most_o of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n do_v understand_v ten_o king_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n by_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v many_o other_o thing_n for_o which_o bellarmin_n bring_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n in_o which_o he_o have_v be_v find_v to_o be_v much_o mistake_v particular_o by_o bishop_n andrews_n respon_n ad_fw-la bellarmin_n now_o from_o the_o former_a consideration_n about_o the_o agreement_n and_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_n it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o their_o testimony_n about_o thing_n that_o the_o church_n have_v not_o positive_o define_v as_o the_o present_a case_n be_v be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o all_o other_o humane_a testimony_n where_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o which_o they_o be_v capable_a judge_n in_o their_o time_n it_o be_v a_o very_a great_a presumption_n that_o it_o be_v the_o plain_a and_o obvious_a sense_n of_o that_o place_n but_o where_o they_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o their_o authority_n be_v to_o be_v resolve_v into_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o their_o particular_a opinion_n and_o those_o among_o they_o who_o in_o any_o particular_a circumstance_n speak_v thing_n contradictory_n to_o what_o be_v so_o general_o agree_v on_o from_o the_o plain_a evidence_n of_o the_o text_n may_v be_v as_o little_a our_o concern_n as_o the_o paradoxical_a opinion_n of_o some_o learned_a man_n in_o our_o own_o age._n they_o themselves_o we_o have_v see_v do_v acknowledge_v themselves_o uncapable_a judge_n of_o most_o of_o the_o thing_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o absolute_a need_n there_o be_v of_o further_a time_n and_o experience_n of_o the_o event_n to_o be_v able_a to_o speak_v with_o any_o likelihood_n of_o truth_n about_o they_o the_o use_n therefore_o that_o be_v to_o be_v make_v of_o these_o agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n about_o the_o place_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o which_o they_o be_v capable_a judge_n at_o that_o time_n be_v to_o confirm_v the_o natural_a sense_n that_o be_v offer_v from_o the_o text_n and_o not_o to_o give_v any_o a_o prejudice_n against_o new_a sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n about_o such_o thing_n in_o this_o age_n so_o many_o age_n since_o it_o be_v write_v and_o as_o strong_a a_o presumption_n be_v it_o against_o the_o fix_v of_o the_o full_a accomplishment_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n to_o any_o event_n before_o or_o in_o the_o hammond_n grotius_n dr._n hammond_n time_n of_o the_o father_n to_o see_v they_o so_o general_o to_o agree_v in_o their_o silence_n about_o any_o such_o interpretation_n it_o will_v indeed_o be_v matter_n of_o astonishment_n to_o we_o if_o the_o thing_n of_o these_o prophecy_n shall_v have_v be_v pass_v before_o the_o time_n of_o these_o learned_a inquirer_n into_o the_o meaning_n of_o they_o and_o yet_o that_o they_o shall_v unanimous_o agree_v that_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v fulfil_v till_o a_o long_a time_n after_o from_o the_o general_n agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o
the_o thing_n at_o first_o mention_v these_o seem_v to_o be_v necessary_a consequence_n that_o they_o must_v be_v suppose_v to_o own_o 1._o that_o by_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n must_v be_v consequence_n consequence_n understand_v a_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o all_o its_o horn_n for_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o they_o take_v that_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n in_o any_o part_n of_o its_o time_n they_o must_v also_o own_v it_o to_o be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o it_o or_o in_o any_o time_n of_o its_o horn_n as_o the_o three_o beast_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o its_o four_o head_n or_o its_o four_o horn_n cap._n 7._o &_o cap._n 8._o they_o be_v all_o say_v in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n to_o be_v the_o king_n of_o grecia_n that_o be_v one_o rule_v nation_n at_o first_o unite_v and_o afterward_o divide_v and_o therefore_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o ten_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n must_v be_v as_o much_o roman_a sovereign_n as_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o five_o other_o in_o the_o he-goat_n chap._n 8._o be_v grecian_n ruler_n and_o this_o show_v how_o contradictory_n it_o be_v to_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o which_o all_o the_o father_n agree_v to_o make_v the_o ten_o king_n in_o it_o to_o be_v destroyer_n and_o ruiner_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n as_o some_o of_o the_o father_n do_v imagine_v and_o therefore_o by_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n they_o must_v be_v understand_v to_o mean_v nothing_o but_o the_o ruine_v the_o entire_a form_n of_o it_o as_o the_o break_v a_o thing_n in_o piece_n be_v call_v the_o ruin_n and_o destruction_n of_o it_o but_o no_o more_o the_o end_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n than_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o goat_n be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n 2._o from_o hence_o also_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v a_o time_n of_o roman_a rule_n 3._o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n or_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v to_o begin_v among_o the_o roman_n after_o the_o division_n of_o that_o monarchy_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n and_o be_v to_o continue_v from_o its_o first_o rise_n to_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o glory_n for_o the_o little_a horn_n continue_v with_o the_o four_o beast_n till_o it_o be_v destroy_v by_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man._n 4._o that_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o beast_n all_o over_o daniel_n be_v the_o monarchy_n of_o one_o conquer_a nation_n only_o from_o the_o time_n of_o its_o conquest_n to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o for_o there_o be_v a_o general_a agreement_n that_o the_o other_o three_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n do_v signify_v the_o babylonian_a persian_a and_o grecian_a monarchy_n till_o they_o come_v to_o be_v subdue_v and_o the_o two_o beast_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n be_v say_v express_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n the_o ram_n be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n 3._o v._o 20._o v._o 3._o and_o the_o two_o horn_n be_v represent_v as_o rise_v up_o the_o one_o after_o the_o other_o to_o denote_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o persian_a to_o the_o median_a line_n till_o he_o be_v there_o subdue_v by_o the_o he-goat_n the_o he-goat_n also_o though_o he_o be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o greece_n in_o the_o single_a person_n yet_o be_v say_v to_o have_v four_o king_n succeed_v after_o one_o great_a one_o set_v forth_o by_o a_o 22._o v._o 21_o 22._o first_o great_a horn_n and_o four_o rise_v up_o after_o it_o and_o be_v describe_v to_o continue_v to_o the_o latter_a time_n of_o that_o kingdom_n who_o character_n be_v 23._o v._o 23._o own_v to_o be_v the_o fourfold_a kingdom_n 5._o that_o the_o signification_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o beast_n all_o over_o daniel_n be_v the_o several_a supreme_a power_n in_o that_o nation_n which_o be_v represent_v in_o general_a by_o the_o beast_n if_o these_o head_n or_o horn_n be_v say_v to_o come_v one_o after_o another_o they_o denote_v a_o succession_n of_o so_o many_o different_a supreme_a magistracy_n in_o the_o same_o place_n but_o if_o represent_v as_o rise_v up_o altogether_o they_o signify_v the_o division_n of_o that_o nation_n into_o so_o many_o distinct_a sovereignty_n or_o kingdom_n and_o also_o the_o continuance_n of_o each_o succession_n of_o the_o successive_a head_n or_o horn_n and_o the_o continuance_n of_o each_o division_n of_o the_o contemporary_a head_n or_o horn_n till_o the_o change_n of_o either_o of_o they_o this_o all_o agree_v in_o about_o the_o four_o head_n of_o the_o leopard_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n which_o signify_v so_o many_o distinct_a kingdom_n in_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n and_o about_o the_o successive_a horn_n of_o the_o ram_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n which_o signify_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o persian_a to_o the_o median_a government_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n according_a as_o that_o kingdom_n be_v call_v both_o under_o the_o 15._o v._o 8_o 12_o 15._o median_a and_o under_o the_o persian_a king_n as_o thrice_o in_o daniel_n 6._o under_o the_o mede_n and_o all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o esther_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o persian_n the_o horn_n of_o the_o he-goat_n also_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n be_v agree_v to_o represent_v first_o the_o unite_a monarchical_a government_n of_o the_o greek_n under_o one_o king_n and_o then_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o fourfold_a kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n after_o it_o it_o be_v true_a the_o little_a horn_n come_v out_o of_o one_o of_o the_o four_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n agree_v to_o be_v but_o one_o single_a king_n make_v no_o change_n in_o that_o fourfold_a kingdom_n though_o he_o be_v describe_v as_o come_v after_o the_o four_o but_o than_o it_o be_v plain_o intimate_v that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o horn_n distinct_a from_o the_o other_o four_o but_o only_o a_o part_n of_o that_o out_o of_o which_o he_o be_v say_v to_o come_v and_o not_o to_o come_v after_o it_o wherefore_o here_o be_v eleven_o acknowledge_v instance_n of_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o beforementioed_a rule_n about_o the_o signification_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n and_o then_o for_o the_o remain_v ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o little_a one_o after_o they_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n there_o want_v nothing_o to_o assure_v their_o conformity_n to_o it_o but_o to_o prove_v that_o they_o belong_v to_o the_o same_o nation_n that_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n there_o and_o that_o be_v assure_v from_o the_o precede_a consequence_n for_o these_o horn_n be_v but_o part_n of_o that_o beast_n which_o in_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o it_o signify_v but_o one_o nation_n only_o the_o father_n indeed_o do_v seem_v general_o to_o agree_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o consequent_o the_o ten_o before_o he_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o roman_a power_n whatsoever_o be_v pretend_v to_o the_o contrary_n andrea_n caesariensis_n in_o his_o testimony_n before-cited_n express_o say_v that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n make_v babylon_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v rome_n because_o they_o look_v upon_o the_o beast_n there_o who_o city_n babylon_n be_v to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n upon_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o bellarmin_n do_v as_o good_a as_o say_v the_o same_o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n c._n 16._o the_o father_n say_v that_o antichrist_n be_v to_o come_v as_o a_o monarch_n of_o that_o empire_n the_o seat_n of_o which_o have_v be_v at_o rome_n thus_o for_o instance_n when_o justin_n martyr_n tell_v trypho_n that_o antichrist_n signify_v by_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v just_a at_o hand_n when_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v then_o flourish_v who_o can_v understand_v that_o of_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o roman_a empire_n when_o irenaeus_n guess_v his_o name_n to_o be_v latino_n because_o that_o he_o say_v be_v the_o name_n of_o his_o kingdom_n he_o do_v plain_o fix_v he_o upon_o the_o roman_n when_o tertullian_n make_v the_o ten_o king_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n to_o bring_v on_o antichrist_n and_o say_v that_o his_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n that_o be_v in_o the_o height_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n he_o intimate_v the_o same_o thing_n hippolytus_n make_v he_o to_o arise_v among_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o he_o call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n cyprian_a and_o all_o the_o father_n that_o make_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o stone_n or_o of_o the_o god_n of_o 44._o v._o 44._o heaven_n
represent_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n can_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n viz._n because_o the_o beast_n be_v real_o nothing_o but_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o by_o consequence_n the_o 6_o chap._n 3._o do_v denote_v 6._o prop._n 6._o a_o civil_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n whereas_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v describe_v as_o a_o ecclesiastical_a power_n employ_v in_o the_o service_n of_o that_o civil_a power_n see_v revelat._n 13_o 12_o 14._o but_o yet_o they_o may_v very_o well_o agree_v that_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n may_v be_v use_v promiscuous_o to_o signify_v the_o real_o distinct_a action_n of_o one_o another_o because_o they_o be_v join_v together_o in_o one_o confederacy_n and_o the_o name_n of_o any_o confederate_n or_o partner_n in_o any_o thing_n be_v common_o use_v to_o express_v the_o action_n of_o one_o another_o in_o the_o common_a design_n so_o primasius_n upon_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n concern_v they_o both_o both_o of_o they_o say_v he_o be_v everywhere_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o conjunction_n and_o present_o after_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o both_o the_o beast_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n of_o man_n and_o exercise_v the_o same_o wicked_a worship_n so_o that_o the_o first_o be_v say_v to_o fight_v for_o the_o false_a show_n of_o the_o second_o thus_o i_o have_v draw_v down_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o general_n consent_v of_o the_o ancient_n to_o my_o own_o particular_a opinion_n concern_v the_o first_o date_n of_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o particular_a roman_a power_n that_o be_v now_o signify_v by_o that_o term._n but_o that_o which_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v for_o the_o general_n confirmation_n of_o the_o conclusion_n in_o which_o almost_o all_o protestant_n agree_v in_o be_v that_o if_o it_o be_v sure_a as_o may_v appear_v from_o the_o four_o query_n that_o the_o six_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o imperial_a government_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n than_o there_o need_v nothing_o be_v grant_v to_o prove_v the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n to_o be_v the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a but_o only_o to_o demonstrate_v from_o history_n that_o there_o have_v certain_o be_v two_o change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n since_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n for_o they_o do_v agree_v that_o antichrist_n from_o his_o first_o appearance_n must_v continue_v chap._n four_o agreement_n chap._n 3._o 3d_o agreement_n this_o chap._n till_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n and_o that_o the_o next_o change_n of_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o roman_n but_o one_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n must_v be_v the_o eight_o king_n or_o the_o beast_n and_o antichrist_n and_o therefore_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o last_o of_o those_o two_o change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o roman_n since_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n must_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n have_v begin_v whensoever_o that_o do_v appear_v from_o history_n to_o have_v happen_v and_o whatsoever_o the_o father_n have_v deliver_v contrary_a to_o this_o concern_v the_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a must_v have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o they_o to_o contradict_v their_o general_n agreement_n in_o other_o thing_n more_o plain_a and_o from_o experience_n which_o they_o often_o mention_v as_o the_o only_a mean_n to_o determine_v the_o meaning_n of_o some_o mystical_a expression_n that_o regard_v future_a time_n they_o will_v have_v learn_v that_o those_o time_n be_v necessary_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n and_o not_o as_o they_o ordinary_o signify_v according_a to_o the_o frequent_a example_n in_o scripture_n of_o such_o a_o mystical_a signification_n of_o part_n of_o 2._o see_v corol._n 1_o prop._n 23._o rule_n 2._o time_n and_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o interpretation_n in_o such_o like_a case_n for_o a_o clear_a satisfaction_n about_o the_o contrariety_n and_o inconsistency_n of_o some_o of_o the_o particular_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n with_o the_o conclusion_n in_o which_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o unanimous_a judgement_n of_o the_o rest_n it_o may_v be_v convenient_a to_o inquire_v into_o the_o ground_n or_o reason_n of_o their_o paradoxical_a fancy_n about_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n which_o contradict_v the_o general_n agreement_n about_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o rule_v part_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o this_o purpose_n it_o be_v in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o be_v consider_v that_o it_o be_v a_o true_a observation_n of_o the_o learned_a grotius_n that_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v not_o add_v at_o first_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o book_n apocal._n in_o praefat._n ad_fw-la apocal._n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o do_v afterward_o give_v ground_n for_o question_v the_o canonical_a authority_n of_o it_o be_v that_o it_o do_v so_o open_o point_v at_o the_o roman_a government_n as_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o god_n that_o it_o lay_v conceal_v in_o a_o few_o hand_n among_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o first_o time_n for_o fear_v of_o exasperate_a the_o roman_n against_o they_o this_o do_v st._n chrysostome_n and_o augustine_n make_v to_o be_v the_o ground_n why_o st._n paul_n speak_v so_o mysterious_o about_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o thess_n in_o 2._o ep._n thess_n his_o prophecy_n about_o antichrist_n 2_o thess_n 2._o 6._o when_o he_o say_v and_o now_o you_o know_v what_o do_v withhold_v the_o reason_n they_o give_v for_o it_o be_v that_o if_o the_o apostle_n have_v open_o name_v the_o roman_n they_o will_v have_v account_v he_o and_o all_o the_o faithful_a very_o pestilent_a member_n of_o their_o government_n this_o fear_n of_o the_o then_o rule_v power_n together_o with_o the_o profession_n of_o their_o ignorance_n of_o the_o application_n of_o the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n because_o they_o look_v upon_o their_o time_n as_o not_o at_o all_o concern_v in_o those_o thing_n may_v be_v very_o reasonable_o judge_v to_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o little_a care_n that_o the_o father_n take_v to_o be_v wary_a in_o the_o interpretation_n that_o they_o give_v of_o this_o book_n for_o they_o esteem_v it_o to_o be_v both_o a_o dangerous_a study_n and_o also_o relate_v to_o thing_n that_o they_o can_v not_o well_o judge_v of_o and_o also_o to_o future_a time_n in_o which_o they_o shall_v not_o share_v and_o may_v therefore_o as_o chrysostome_n and_o augustine_n do_v express_o say_v bring_v themselves_o unnecessary_o into_o great_a danger_n and_o jerom_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o 11._o q._n ad_fw-la algasiam_fw-la and_o primasius_n upon_o 2_o thess_n 2._o 6._o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n this_o account_n may_v the_o more_o easy_o be_v allow_v from_o the_o general_a neglect_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n even_o in_o this_o age_n to_o which_o the_o chief_a thing_n in_o etc._n mr._n mede_n bp._n usher_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v by_o the_o severe_a examiner_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n judge_v to_o belong_v so_o as_o to_o be_v even_o lay_v aside_o out_o of_o the_o calendar_n for_o 316._o *_o homily_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n p._n 69_o and_o p._n 316._o the_o daily_a reading_n of_o scripture_n by_o protestant_n themselves_o †_o who_o nevertheless_o do_v give_v the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n the_o name_n of_o babylon_n it_o be_v then_o no_o great_a wonder_n that_o irenaeus_n and_o hippolytus_n and_o some_o other_o of_o the_o father_n whilst_o the_o roman_a government_n continue_v pagan_a shall_v be_v so_o willing_a to_o make_v the_o beast_n in_o general_a to_o be_v the_o world_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o it_o to_o be_v seven_o wicked_a age_n of_o the_o world_n as_o the_o sum_n or_o recapitulation_n as_o irenaeus_n call_v it_o of_o all_o the_o apostate_n time_n for_o in_o that_o way_n the_o sixth_z head_n say_v in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o be_v then_o in_o be_v be_v not_o more_o apply_v to_o the_o roman_n than_o to_o all_o the_o other_o wicked_a nation_n in_o the_o world_n at_o that_o time_n and_o the_o last_o head_n call_v the_o beast_n will_v not_o concern_v the_o than_o roman_a empire_n because_o it_o be_v not_o to_o come_v till_o after_o the_o end_n of_o that_o present_a reign_v age._n and_o their_o willingness_n to_o take_v this_o safe_a way_n may_v make_v they_o easy_a to_o be_v satisfy_v with_o such_o small_a ground_n as_o these_o for_o it_o viz._n 1._o that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v signify_v chap._n 13._o 2._o to_o 23._o 1._o dan._n 2._o 40._o and_o 7._o 7_o 23._o contain_v all_o the_o four_o beast_n of_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n in_o his_o own_o
of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v date_v from_o by_o protestant_n baronius_n testimony_n concern_v it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o that_o who_o as_o 119._o as_o divers_a discourse_n p._n 119._o dr._n barnard_n observe_v do_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v not_o a_o age_n in_o which_o some_o learned_a man_n or_o other_o do_v not_o appear_v in_o this_o charge_n of_o antichristianism_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o have_v already_o see_v the_o charge_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o arrian_n and_o if_o that_o shall_v be_v esteem_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o unreasonable_a clamour_n of_o heretic_n pope_n gregory_n 38._o lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o complaint_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n against_o that_o antichristian_a supremacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n which_o come_v afterward_o to_o be_v the_o title_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v unexceptionable_a 28._o lib._n 6._o ep._n 28._o but_o present_o after_o that_o age_n when_o baronius_n himself_o say_v 3._o an._n 900._o art_n 1_o 2_o 3._o that_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n arnulphus_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n in_o his_o speech_n to_o the_o synod_n of_o rheims_n appeal_v to_o the_o whole_a synod_n whether_o 213._o synod_n rheim_n cap._n 25_o 26_o 27_o 28._o a._n d._n 991._o mornay_n myster_n iniquity_n p._n 213._o the_o behaviour_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o in_o their_o opinion_n full_o answer_v the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o thereupon_o apply_v the_o 2_o thess_n 2._o 4_o 6_o 7._o to_o the_o fall_v in_o piece_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o papacy_n upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o it_o but_o after_o that_o pope_n gregory_n the_o seven_o call_v hildebrand_n have_v a_o while_n show_v himself_o there_o be_v frequent_a clamour_n of_o this_o nature_n aventinus_n a_o historian_n of_o that_o church_n say_v that_o the_o 5._o lib._n 5._o great_a part_n of_o good_a ingenuous_a faithful_a and_o clear-spirited_n writer_n do_v hold_v that_o than_o begin_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n and_o according_o do_v we_o find_v the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o liege_n in_o their_o answer_n to_o pope_n paschal_n letter_n who_o have_v be_v hildebrand_n scholar_n apply_v the_o rage_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o colon._n 2._o vol._n council_n p._n 809._o edit_fw-la colon._n the_o apocalypse_n against_o the_o true_a church_n to_o the_o pope_n action_n and_o the_o emperor_n henry_n who_o be_v with_o they_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o christian_a prince_n do_v also_o in_o express_a word_n apply_v the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o thess_n 1_o ep._n 2._o to_o paschal_n the_o bishop_n of_o florence_n also_o at_o the_o same_o time_n do_v public_o preach_v that_o antichrist_n be_v then_o bear_v which_o make_v pope_n paschal_n go_v in_o person_n 2._o platina_n in_o paschal_n 2._o to_o florence_n and_o call_v a_o council_n there_o to_o admonish_v he_o to_o desist_v their_o own_o st._n bernard_n tell_v we_o first_o that_o he_o have_v hear_v norbart_n 56._o about_o the_o year_n 1125._o epist_n 56._o of_o great_a repute_n for_o holiness_n affirm_v with_o a_o protestation_n that_o he_o do_v most_o certain_o know_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o that_o generation_n and_o bernard_n himself_o do_v also_o call_v 125._o in_o cantic_a serm._n 33._o epist_n 125._o the_o pope_n antichrist_n and_o say_v that_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o who_o be_v give_v a_o mouth_n speak_v blasphemy_n and_o to_o make_v war_n against_o the_o saint_n do_v sit_v in_o the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n but_o everhard_n bishop_n of_o saltzburg_n in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o 1230._o about_o a._n d._n 1230._o 9th_o at_o the_o assembly_n at_o ratisbonne_n do_v the_o most_o particular_o prove_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o the_o 8_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o have_v be_v come_v ever_o since_o the_o time_n of_o hildebrand_n at_o least_o from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n that_o be_v the_o six_o head_n and_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o the_o ten_o king_n aventin_n lib._n 7._o 545._o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o such_o as_o be_v of_o the_o roman_a communion_n but_o ever_o since_o the_o first_o great_a appearance_n of_o the_o albigenses_n which_o be_v before_o the_o year_n 1170._o there_o have_v be_v a_o continuation_n of_o this_o accusation_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o whole_a body_n of_o church_n divide_v from_o that_o communion_n those_o that_o have_v the_o curiosity_n to_o see_v a_o more_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o charge_n of_o antichrist_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o the_o best_a learned_a of_o its_o own_o member_n may_v consult_v du_n plessis_n mornay_n in_o his_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n and_o dr._n bernard_n in_o his_o four_o discourse_n from_o page_n 119._o where_o there_o be_v a_o account_n more_o particular_o of_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o this_o opinion_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n both_o in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o papal_a state_n and_o since_o the_o reformation_n finis_fw-la book_n print_v for_o thomas_n cockerill_n at_o the_o three_o leg_n in_o the_o poultry_n the_o work_n of_o the_o late_a reverend_a divine_a mr._n stephen_n charnock_n b._n d._n sometime_o fellow_n of_o new_a college_n in_o oxon._n folio_n 2_o vol._n speculum_fw-la theologiae_n in_o christo_n or_o a_o view_n of_o some_o divine_a truth_n which_o be_v either_o practical_o exemplify_v in_o jesus_n christ_n set_v forth_o in_o the_o gospel_n or_o may_v easy_o be_v deduce_v from_o they_o by_o edward_n polhill_n of_o burwash_n in_o sussex_n esq_n 4o._o precious_a faith_n consider_v in_o its_o nature_n work_v and_o growth_n by_o edward_n polhill_n esq_n in_o 4o._o geography_n rectify_v or_o a_o description_n of_o the_o world_n in_o all_o its_o kingdom_n province_n city_n town_n sea_n river_n bays_n cape_n fort_n their_o ancient_n and_o present_a name_n inhabitant_n situation_n history_n custom_n government_n &c_n &c_n and_o also_o their_o commodity_n coin_n weight_n and_o measure_n with_o those_o of_o london_n illustrate_v with_o about_o 80_o new_a map_n the_o whole_a work_n perform_v according_a to_o the_o accurate_a discovery_n of_o modern_a author_n in_o 4o._o 2_o do_v edition_n christus_fw-la in_o cord_n or_o the_o mystical_a union_n between_o christ_n and_o believer_n consider_v in_o its_o resemblance_n bond_n seal_n privilege_n and_o mark_n by_o edward_n polhill_n esq_n in_o 8o._o a_o practical_a grammar_n or_o the_o easy_a and_o short_a way_n to_o initiate_v young_a child_n in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n by_o the_o help_n whereof_o a_o child_n of_o seven_o year_n old_a may_v learn_v more_o of_o the_o ground_n of_o that_o language_n in_o three_o month_n than_o be_v ordinary_o learn_v in_o a_o year_n space_n by_o those_o of_o a_o great_a age_n in_o a_o common_a grammar_n school_n publish_v for_o the_o use_n of_o those_o that_o love_v not_o to_o be_v tedious_a to_o which_o be_v add_v table_n of_o mr._n walker_n particle_n by_o the_o assistance_n whereof_o young_a scholar_n may_v be_v better_o enable_v to_o peruse_v that_o excellent_a and_o most_o useful_a treatise_n by_o f_o philamath_n master_n of_o a_o free-school_n in_o 8o._o a_o dialogue_n between_o a_o romish_a priest_n and_o a_o english_a protestant_n wherein_o the_o principal_a point_n and_o argument_n of_o both_o religion_n be_v true_o prepare_v and_o full_o examine_v by_o matth._n pool_n author_n of_o the_o synopsis_fw-la criticorum_fw-la in_o 12o._o familiaria_fw-la colloquia_fw-la opera_fw-la christopheri_fw-la helvici_fw-la d._n &_o professoris_fw-la gressensis_fw-la olim_fw-la ex_fw-la erasmo_n roterodamo_n ludovico_n vive_fw-fr &_o schortenio_fw-la halio_fw-la selecta_fw-la editio_fw-la decima_fw-la quarta_fw-la ad_fw-la pristina_fw-la exemplaria_fw-la denuo_fw-la recognita_fw-la 12o._o school_n of_o manner_n or_o rule_n for_o child_n behaviour_n by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o english_a exercise_n for_o schoolboy_n 12o._o gradus_fw-la ad_fw-la parnassum_fw-la five_o novus_n synonymorum_fw-la epithetorum_fw-la &_o phrasium_fw-la poeticarum_fw-la thesaurus_fw-la elegantiae_fw-la flavissas_fw-la poeticas_fw-la parnassum_fw-la poeticum_fw-la thesaurum_fw-la virgilii_fw-la smetium_fw-la januam_fw-la musarum_fw-la aliosque_fw-la id_fw-la genus_fw-la libros_fw-la ad_fw-la poesin_n necessarias_fw-la complectens_fw-la some_o sermon_n upon_o regeneration_n faith_n and_o repentance_n preach_v at_o the_o merchant_n lecture_n in_o broadstreet_n by_o thomas_n cole_n marriage_n promoted_n in_o a_o discourse_n of_o its_o ancient_n and_o modern_a practice_n both_o under_o heathen_a and_o christian_a commonwealth_n and_o how_o far_o it_o may_v be_v practicable_a and_o commodious_a to_o the_o preservation_n of_o these_o kingdom_n by_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n